Christian directions, shewing how to walk with God all the day long drawn up for the use and benefit of the inhabitants of Sepulchres parish / by Tho. Gouge ...
         Gouge, Thomas, 1605-1681.
      
       
         
           1661
        
      
       Approx. 455 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 89 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41637
         Wing G1359
         ESTC R955
         12881169
         ocm 12881169
         94935
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41637)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 94935)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 381:9)
      
       
         
           
             Christian directions, shewing how to walk with God all the day long drawn up for the use and benefit of the inhabitants of Sepulchres parish / by Tho. Gouge ...
             Gouge, Thomas, 1605-1681.
          
           [8], 168 p.
           
             Printed by R. Ibbitson and M. Wright ...,
             London :
             1661.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Christian ethics.
        
      
    
     
        2003-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Christian
           Directions
           ,
           SHEWING
           How
           to
           walk
           with
           GOD
           All
           the
           Day
           long
           .
        
         
           Drawn
           up
           for
           the
           use
           and
           benefit
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           SEPULCHRES
           Parish
           ,
        
         
           By
           
             THO
             :
             GOUGE
          
           ,
           Pastor
           thereof
           .
        
         
           1
           Sam.
           12.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           I
           will
           teach
           you
           the
           good
           and
           the
           right
           way
           :
           only
           fear
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           with
           all
           your
           heart
           ,
           considering
           how
           great
           things
           hee
           hath
           done
           for
           you
           .
        
         
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           12.
           
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           bee
           negligent
           to
           put
           you
           alwayes
           in
           remembrance
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           though
           yee
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           bee
           established
           in
           the
           present
           truth
           .
        
         
           Luke
           17.
           10.
           
        
         
           When
           yee
           shall
           have
           done
           all
           these
           things
           which
           are
           commanded
           you
           ,
           say
           ,
           wee
           are
           unprofitable
           servants
           ,
           wee
           have
           done
           that
           which
           was
           our
           duty
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           R.
           Ibbitson
           ,
           and
           M.
           Wright
           ,
           
             at
             the
          
           Kings-head
           
             in
             the
          
           Old
           Bayley
           .
           MDCLXI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           My
           dearly
           beloved
           Friends
           and
           Neighbours
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Sepulchres
           Parish
           .
        
         
           Grace
           ,
           Mercy
           and
           Peace
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           of
           all
           Consolation
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Dear
             Friends
             ,
          
        
         
           COnsidering
           with
           my self
           ,
           how
           besides
           my
           Lords-daies
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           Week-daies
           Catechizing
           ,
           I
           might
           be
           further
           serviceable
           to
           your
           souls
           ,
           in
           promoting
           their
           spiritual
           welfare
           ;
           It
           pleased
           God
           to
           put
           it
           into
           my
           heart
           ,
           to
           draw
           up
           some
           practical
           Directions
           for
           your
           better
           guidance
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           to
           every
           Family
           in
           my
           Parish
           a
           Copy
           of
           them
           .
           Accordingly
           I
           set
           upon
           the
           work
           with
           all
           readiness
           and
           alacrity
           ,
           being
           much
           perswaded
           in
           my self
           that
           some
           spiritual
           advantage
           might
           (
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           )
           accrew
           unto
           your
           souls
           thereby
           .
           The
           Lord
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           searcher
           of
           all
           hearts
           ,
           knoweth
           ,
           that
           my
           only
           end
           and
           aim
           herein
           is
           the
           advancement
           of
           your
           everlasting
           salvation
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           shall
           be
           any
           way
           furthered
           by
           this
           small
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           shall
           never
           repent
           of
           my
           pains
           and
           cost
           :
           But
           shall
           very
           much
           rejoyce
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           inabled
           mee
           (
           in
           any
           measure
           )
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           him
           in
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           his
           dear
           Son
           ,
           especially
           among
           you
           my
           dear
           flock
           .
        
         
           Two
           considerations
           ,
           among
           others
           ,
           have
           had
           some
           influence
           
           upon
           mee
           in
           this
           undertaking
           .
        
         
           The
           one
           is
           of
           that
           mutual
           love
           which
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           between
           us
           .
           As
           I
           have
           you
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           so
           am
           I
           perswaded
           that
           you
           have
           mee
           in
           yours
           .
           During
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           my
           abode
           with
           you
           (
           which
           is
           now
           above
           two
           and
           twenty
           years
           )
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           that
           we
           have
           had
           the
           least
           difference
           ,
           no
           not
           about
           the
           point
           of
           Maintenance
           ,
           the
           usual
           unhappy
           make-bate
           between
           Minister
           and
           People
           .
           For
           though
           the
           value
           of
           the
           Living
           be
           not
           so
           much
           by
           half
           as
           is
           generally
           reported
           abroad
           (
           being
           no
           Parsonage
           ,
           but
           a
           Vicaridge
           ,
           endowed
           with
           a
           third
           part
           of
           that
           Tithe
           which
           the
           Parson
           doth
           collect
           )
           yet
           I
           cannot
           but
           with
           much
           thankfulness
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           have
           had
           ,
           hath
           been
           with
           much
           love
           and
           friendliness
           .
           For
           when
           you
           have
           made
           any
           composition
           with
           mee
           for
           my
           part
           of
           the
           Tithe
           ,
           you
           have
           alwaies
           given
           mee
           more
           than
           I
           could
           demand
           or
           expect
           .
           If
           then
           the
           blessed
           Apostle
           Paul
           were
           willing
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           gladness
           ,
           
           
             to
             spend
             and
             to
             bee
             spent
             for
             his
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             that
             although
             the
             more
             abundantly
             hee
             loved
             them
             ,
             the
             less
             hee
             was
             loved
             of
             them
          
           ;
           Much
           more
           ought
           I
           to
           be
           like-minded
           towards
           you
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           at
           any
           time
           so
           ill
           requited
           my
           love
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           been
           ready
           to
           answer
           it
           with
           reciprocal
           affections
           .
           That
           therefore
           I
           might
           leave
           to
           posterity
           some
           publick
           acknowledgement
           ,
           and
           perpetual
           memor●al
           of
           your
           constant
           love
           and
           respect
           to
           mee
           ,
           together
           with
           my
           due
           resentment
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           one
           consideration
           which
           put
           mee
           upon
           this
           design
           .
        
         
           Another
           was
           the
           gladsome
           reflexion
           upon
           your
           great
           and
           godly
           care
           of
           your
           poor
           ,
           which
           I
           look
           upon
           (
           even
           as
           it
           is
           meet
           for
           mee
           so
           to
           do
           )
           as
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           preached
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           an
           argument
           of
           your
           profiting
           therein
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           I
           willingly
           take
           occasion
           to
           make
           publick
           mention
           of
           it
           for
           an
           example
           to
           others
           .
           For
           though
           your
           poor
           bee
           many
           hundreds
           ,
           yet
           ,
           I
           
           think
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           truly
           ,
           without
           offence
           to
           other
           Parishes
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           some
           respect
           better
           provided
           for
           than
           any
           poor
           in
           the
           City
           ;
           For
           by
           the
           voluntary
           contribution
           of
           divers
           of
           you
           ,
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           some
           other
           charitable
           persons
           ,
        
         
           1
           All
           the
           poor
           children
           in
           your
           Parish
           are
           taught
           to
           read
           and
           write
           gratis
           ,
           by
           such
           School-Masters
           and
           School-Mistresses
           ,
           who
           teach
           them
           their
           Catechize
           ,
           whereof
           my self
           sometimes
           take
           an
           account
           .
        
         
           2
           All
           the
           Antient
           poor
           who
           can
           either
           spin
           or
           knit
           ,
           may
           have
           Flax
           and
           Yarn
           for
           fetching
           ,
           to
           set
           themselves
           on
           work
           ,
           an
           are
           well
           paid
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           immediately
           upon
           the
           return
           thereof
           .
           This
           consideration
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           very
           much
           affected
           mee
           ,
           so
           have
           I
           alwaies
           accounted
           my self
           your
           debtor
           upon
           this
           score
           .
           And
           surely
           if
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           doth
           take
           what
           is
           done
           unto
           the
           poor
           for
           their
           relief
           ,
           as
           done
           unto
           himself
           ,
           then
           should
           wee
           also
           ,
           especially
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           be
           like-minded
           .
           Your
           debtor
           therefore
           I
           have
           taken
           my self
           to
           bee
           ,
           nor
           could
           I
           bethink
           my self
           how
           to
           discharge
           this
           debt
           in
           a
           way
           more
           suitable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           my
           relation
           to
           you
           ,
           than
           by
           indeavouring
           something
           extraordinary
           for
           your
           good
           hereafter
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           done
           extraordinarily
           for
           the
           present
           good
           of
           our
           poor
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           have
           put
           your selves
           to
           special
           pains
           and
           charge
           for
           the
           succour
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           so
           to
           put
           my self
           upon
           some
           special
           labour
           ,
           and
           willingly
           be
           at
           some
           cost
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           your
           souls
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           main
           Motive
           which
           hath
           put
           mee
           upon
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           single
           sense
           of
           my
           Relation
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           of
           his
           infinite
           goodness
           and
           free
           grace
           to
           entrust
           mee
           a
           weak
           ,
           frail
           ,
           earthen
           vessel
           ,
           with
           that
           inestimable
           Treasure
           ,
           the
           
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           and
           appointed
           mee
           to
           preach
           unto
           you
           in
           particular
           
             the
             Unsearchable
             Riches
             of
             Christ.
          
           I
           account
           it
           the
           greatest
           honour
           
           a
           poor
           creature
           can
           be
           capable
           of
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           directly
           subservient
           to
           the
           glorious
           counsel
           ,
           and
           gracious
           purpose
           of
           his
           Creator
           ,
           for
           the
           recovery
           and
           restauration
           of
           the
           world
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           we
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           vouchsafed
           this
           honour
           ,
           have
           the
           strongest
           ingagement
           and
           obligation
           laid
           upon
           us
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           both
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ;
           and
           to
           lay
           out
           our selves
           all
           manner
           of
           waies
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           means
           we
           may
           gain
           souls
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           build
           them
           up
           in
           him
           .
           Now
           this
           way
           I
           have
           here
           taken
           will
           have
           this
           advantage
           above
           others
           ,
           above
           my
           ordinary
           preaching
           ,
           and
           performance
           of
           other
           Ministerial
           duties
           among
           you
           ,
           that
           whereas
           by
           them
           I
           can
           minde
           you
           of
           the
           things
           which
           belong
           unto
           your
           everlasting
           peace
           ,
           only
           while
           I
           am
           in
           this
           Tabernacle
           :
           By
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Abel
           ,
           
           
             I
             may
             still
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             even
             when
             dead
             .
          
           Accept
           therefore
           (
           my
           dear
           Friends
           and
           Neighbours
           )
           this
           little
           Treatise
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           your
           loving
           Pastor
           ,
           whose
           heart
           is
           exceedingly
           inlarged
           towards
           you
           ,
           greatly
           longing
           after
           you
           all
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
             For
             what
             is
             my
             hope
          
           ,
           
           
             or
             joy
             ,
             or
             crown
             of
             rejoycing
             ?
             Are
             not
             even
             yee
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             at
             his
             coming
             ?
          
           Accept
           it
           therefore
           ,
           and
           testifie
           your
           acceptance
           by
           reading
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           by
           a
           conscionable
           performance
           of
           the
           Directions
           contained
           in
           it
           .
           I
           think
           they
           will
           carry
           their
           own
           evidence
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           all
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           For
           I
           have
           not
           made
           it
           my
           business
           to
           mint
           new
           Notions
           ,
           but
           to
           press
           upon
           you
           old
           Truths
           ,
           and
           known
           duties
           .
           I
           have
           drawm
           them
           up
           in
           a
           plain
           and
           familiar
           stile
           and
           Method
           ,
           studying
           rather
           to
           be
           profitable
           ,
           than
           accurate
           ;
           They
           are
           of
           daily
           use
           to
           an
           holy
           life
           ,
           &
           therefore
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           daily
           peruse
           them
           .
           They
           are
           of
           general
           use
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           Christians
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           places
           ,
           Callings
           ,
           conditions
           and
           relations
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           give
           
           the
           more
           diligent
           heed
           to
           them
           .
           Such
           whose
           Callings
           and
           Businesses
           will
           scarce
           afford
           them
           leisure
           on
           the
           week-daies
           to
           look
           into
           such
           Treatises
           as
           this
           ,
           I
           do
           earnestly
           intreat
           them
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           on
           the
           Lord-daies
           ,
           after
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           publick
           duties
           of
           Piety
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           of
           private
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           they
           would
           spend
           some
           time
           in
           reading
           a
           part
           of
           this
           book
           with
           their
           Family
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           make
           it
           abundantly
           useful
           and
           profitable
           unto
           you
           .
           
           Yea
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             that
             brought
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             that
             great
             Shepherd
             of
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             make
             you
             perfect
             in
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             to
             do
             his
             will
             ,
             working
             in
             you
             that
             which
             is
             well-pleasing
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             be
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sepulchres
             ,
             London
             .
             
               Decemb.
               20.
               1660.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             Affectionate
             ,
             though
             most
             unworthy
             Minister
             ,
             THO.
             GOUGE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           of
           the
           particular
           Points
           contained
           in
           this
           TREATISE
           .
        
         
           
             CHap.
             1.
             
             Sheweth
             how
             to
             begin
             the
             day
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Of
             Secret
             Prayer
             in
             the
             morning
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             3
             Of
             Ejaculatory
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             4
             Of
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             private
             .
          
           
             5
             Of
             Christian
             watchfulnesse
             over
             our
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             6
             Of
             watchfulnesse
             over
             our
             Words
             .
          
           
             7
             Of
             watchfulnesse
             over
             our
             Actions
             .
          
           
             8
             Of
             watchfulnesse
             against
             Sin.
             
          
           
             9
             Of
             our
             behaviour
             at
             Meals
             .
          
           
             10
             Of
             Sports
             and
             Recreations
             ,
             &
             directions
             concerning
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             11
             Of
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             Callings
             .
          
           
             12
             Of
             our
             behaviour
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             directions
             concerning
             Divine
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             13
             Of
             our
             behaviour
             both
             in
             good
             and
             bad
             company
             .
          
           
             14
             Directions
             to
             the
             rich
             ,
             how
             to
             Improve
             their
             wealth
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             their
             own
             souls
             .
          
           
             15
             Directions
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             shewing
             how
             to
             carry
             themselves
             Christian
             like
             ,
             in
             their
             low
             and
             mean
             estate
             .
          
           
             16
             Of
             Christian-like
             carriage
             under
             reproaches
             .
          
           
             17
             Of
             our
             carriage
             under
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             18
             Of
             Dying
             well
             .
          
           
             19
             Directions
             to
             such
             as
             visit
             the
             sick
             .
          
           
             20
             Directions
             how
             to
             cloze
             the
             day
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             21
             Of
             the
             Morality
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             with
             directions
             how
             to
             sanctify
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             23
             Of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             with
             directions
             for
             the
             worthy
             receiving
             thereof
             .
          
           
             23
             Of
             the
             Common
             mutual
             Duties
             betwixt
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             .
          
           
             24
             Of
             Husbands
             Duties
             to
             their
             Wives
             .
          
           
             25
             Of
             the
             Duties
             of
             Wives
             to
             their
             Husbands
             .
          
           
             26
             Of
             the
             Duties
             of
             Parents
             to
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             27
             Of
             the
             Duties
             of
             Children
             to
             their
             Parents
             .
          
           
             28
             Of
             the
             Duties
             of
             Masters
             to
             their
             servants
             .
          
           
             29
             Of
             the
             Duties
             of
             Servants
             to
             their
             Masters
             .
          
           
             30
             Of
             resting
             upon
             Iesus
             Christ
             alone
             for
             life
             and
             salvation
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Christian
           Directions
           ,
           shewing
           how
           to
           walk
           with
           God
           all
           the
           day
           long
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             begin
             the
             day
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             I.
             AT
             thy
             first
             awaking
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             consecrate
             unto
             God
             the
             freshest
             of
             thy
             thoughts
             by
             lifting
             up
             thine
             heart
             to
             him
             in
             praises
             and
             thanksgivings
             for
             that
             comfortable
             rest
             and
             refreshment
             hee
             hath
             vouchsafed
             unto
             thee
             the
             night
             past
             .
             For
             had
             not
             the
             Lord
             been
             the
             more
             gracious
             unto
             thee
             ,
             thou
             mightest
             have
             slept
             the
             sleep
             of
             death
             ,
             yea
             ,
             thou
             mightest
             have
             awaked
             with
             hell
             flames
             about
             thine
             ea●s
             :
             what
             cause
             therefore
             hast
             thou
             to
             blesse
             God
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             mercies
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             so
             for
             the
             renewing
             of
             his
             mercies
             with
             the
             day
             ?
             And
             then
             heartily
             beg
             of
             God
             his
             direction
             ,
             assistance
             ,
             and
             blessing
             upon
             thy
             lawfull
             pains
             and
             endeavours
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             II.
             Having
             thus
             consecrated
             thy
             first
             awaking
             unto
             God
             ,
             by
             blessing
             him
             for
             the
             mercies
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             for
             adding
             another
             day
             to
             thy
             life
             ,
             then
             steep
             thy
             thoughts
             in
             a
             serious
             meditation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             or
             other
             of
             his
             glorious
             Attributes
             ,
             as
          
           
             1
             
               Of
               the
               infinite
               Purity
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               of
               purer
               eyes
               than
               to
               behold
               iniquity
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             
             with
             the
             least
             approbation
             ;
             but
             hates
             all
             sin
             with
             a
             perfect
             hatred
             ,
             as
             being
             contrary
             to
             his
             nature
             .
             A
             serious
             consideration
             whereof
             would
             ,
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             prove
             very
             effectual
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             those
             impure
             thoughts
             which
             are
             apt
             to
             arise
             from
             thy
             corrupt
             heart
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Of
               the
               almighty
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             strengthen
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             weaknesses
             ,
             to
             support
             thee
             under
             all
             thy
             trials
             and
             temptations
             ,
             to
             supply
             all
             thy
             wants
             ,
             to
             deliver
             thee
             out
             of
             all
             thy
             dangers
             ,
             to
             carry
             thee
             through
             all
             thy
             undertakings
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             Gods
             Power
             ,
             
               a
               mighty
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             
               an
               exceeding-greatnesse
               of
               Power
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             19.
             
             A
             serious
             consideration
             whereof
             ,
             cannot
             but
             stir
             thee
             up
             ,
             as
             to
             flie
             unto
             God
             by
             Prayer
             in
             
             all
             thy
             wants
             ,
             straights
             ▪
             and
             dangers
             ,
             so
             to
             cast
             thy self
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             mighty
             Power
             ,
             to
             rest
             and
             rely
             upon
             him
             for
             seasonable
             help
             ,
             succour
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             ,
             who
             never
             faileth
             those
             who
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Of
               the
               Omnipresence
               of
               God
            
             ,
             of
             his
             continual
             presence
             about
             thee
             ,
             and
             with
             thee
             ,
             wheresoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             thou
             doest
             .
             
             For
             hee
             is
             
               about
               thy
               bed
               and
               thy
               path
               ,
            
             and
             taketh
             notice
             of
             all
             thy
             actions
             ,
             and
             when
             no
             man
             seeth
             thee
             ,
             yet
             hee
             seeth
             thee
             before
             whose
             Tribunal
             thou
             must
             one
             day
             stand
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             all
             thy
             actions
             .
             Surely
             it
             would
             be
             a
             special
             preservative
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             singular
             means
             to
             make
             thee
             watchful
             over
             all
             thy
             waies
             and
             actions
             ,
             if
             thou
             didst
             seriously
             consider
             Gods
             All-seeing
             presence
             about
             thee
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Of
               the
               Omnisciency
               of
               God
            
             ,
             his
             knowing
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             the
             secret
             thoughts
             of
             thine
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             the
             inward
             inten●ions
             of
             thy
             mind
             ,
             before
             whom
             
               all
               things
               are
               naked
               and
               unbowelled
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             .
             Not
             an
             ambitions
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             lustful
             thought
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             privy
             to
             it
             .
             
             And
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             speaketh
             ,
             
               Hee
               will
               bring
               every
               secret
               thing
               into
               judgement
               .
            
             
          
           
             This
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             seriously
             considered
             ,
             how
             would
             it
             make
             thee
             watchful
             over
             thy
             very
             heart
             ?
             and
             careful
             to
             suppress
             all
             wicked
             ,
             lustful
             thoughts
             at
             their
             first
             rising
             ?
             and
             to
             keep
             thee
             upright
             and
             sincere
             in
             what
             thou
             doest
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             as
             knowing
             there
             is
             no
             dissembling
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             III.
             Call
             to
             minde
             what
             sin
             it
             is
             whereunto
             thou
             findest
             thy self
             most
             propense
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             thou
             art
             oftenest
             and
             easiliest
             overcome
             ,
             as
             having
             least
             power
             to
             resist
             it
             ;
             And
             every
             morning
             furnish
             thy self
             with
             the
             strongest
             Arguments
             thou
             canst
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             bring
             up
             thine
             heart
             to
             a
             firm
             resolution
             ,
             as
             against
             that
             sin
             ,
             so
             against
             the
             occasions
             and
             allurements
             thereunto
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             thee
             to
             forbear
             any
             sin
             ,
             to
             which
             thou
             hast
             a
             natural
             propensity
             ,
             unless
             thou
             shun
             all
             the
             occasions
             and
             alluremen●s
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Every
             morning
             exercise
             thy
             Faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thereby
             draw
             forth
             of
             his
             fulness
             grace
             sufficient
             for
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             thereof
             .
             To
             this
             end
          
           
             1
             Meditate
             of
             that
             fulness
             which
             is
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             thorow
             supply
             of
             all
             thy
             wants
             ,
             needs
             ,
             and
             necessities
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             in
             
               Col.
               1.
               19.
               
               It
               pleased
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               in
               Christ
               
               should
               all
               fulness
               dwell
            
             ;
             Fulness
             of
             power
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             us
             in
             all
             our
             weaknesses
             ;
             fulness
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             direct
             us
             in
             all
             our
             doubts
             ;
             yea
             ,
             fulness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             his
             members
             with
             all
             needful
             ,
             necessary
             graces
             .
          
           
             2
             Beleeve
             that
             Christ
             is
             thus
             filled
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             Members
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             communicate
             unto
             them
             of
             his
             fulness
             grace
             sufficient
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             duties
             both
             of
             their
             general
             and
             particular
             callings
             .
             For
             in
             Christ
             there
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             
               fulness
               of
               abundance
            
             ,
             
             in
             regard
             whereof
             hee
             is
             sufficiently
             full
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             
               fulness
               of
               redundance
            
             ,
             an
             overflowing
             fulness
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             all
             his
             members
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             wee
             are
             said
             
               Iohn
               1.
               16.
               
               Of
               his
               fulness
               to
               receive
               grace
               for
               grace
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             grace
             upon
             grace
             ,
             
             one
             grace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             heaped
             upon
             another
             .
          
           
             3
             Cast
             thy self
             upon
             Christ
             and
             his
             fulness
             ,
             resting
             and
             relying
             thereupon
             for
             supply
             of
             all
             thy
             wants
             ,
             for
             strength
             to
             carry
             thee
             thorow
             all
             the
             duties
             both
             of
             thy
             general
             and
             particular
             calling
             ;
             For
             by
             resting
             and
             relying
             upon
             the
             fulness
             that
             is
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             draw
             forth
             thereof
             for
             thy
             comfort
             and
             support
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             it
             thine
             own
             .
          
           
             V.
             As
             thou
             art
             rising
             out
             of
             thy
             bed
             ,
             take
             all
             occasions
             of
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             meditations
             ,
          
           
             To
             give
             you
             some
             hints
             .
          
           
             1
             When
             thou
             seest
             the
             nakedness
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             let
             that
             minde
             thee
             of
             thy
             sin
             ,
             which
             caused
             thee
             first
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ;
             For
             our
             first
             Parents
             before
             they
             had
             sinned
             ,
             were
             not
             ashamed
             of
             their
             nakedness
             ,
             
             as
             you
             have
             it
             ,
             
               Gen.
               2.
               25.
               
               They
               were
               both
               naked
               ,
               the
               man
               and
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               ashamed
               ,
            
             not
             because
             they
             did
             not
             know
             themselves
             to
             bee
             naked
             ,
             but
             because
             there
             was
             in
             their
             nakedness
             nothing
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             their
             bodies
             being
             more
             comely
             than
             any
             apparel
             could
             make
             them
             ;
             But
             after
             our
             first
             Parents
             had
             sinned
             ,
             then
             were
             they
             ashamed
             of
             their
             nakedness
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             should
             the
             consideration
             thereof
             stir
             thee
             up
             earnestly
             to
             long
             after
             the
             Robe
             of
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             to
             be
             cloathed
             therewith
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             thee
             lovely
             and
             amiable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             2
             Let
             thy
             rising
             out
             of
             thy
             bed
             ,
             minde
             thee
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             resurrection
             from
             the
             death
             of
             sin
             ,
             unto
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             here
             :
             so
             likewise
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             thy
             body
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             unto
             eternal
             life
             at
             the
             
             last
             day
             ,
             when
             thou
             and
             every
             one
             of
             us
             must
             appear
             before
             the
             great
             Judge
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             whatsoever
             wee
             have
             done
             here
             .
          
           
             3
             Let
             the
             light
             of
             the
             day
             minde
             thee
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             often
             in
             Scripture
             termed
             Light
             ,
             yea
             the
             
               True
               Light.
            
             
          
           
             4
             When
             thou
             art
             putting
             on
             thine
             Apparel
             ,
             let
             out
             thine
             heart
             in
             a
             serious
             Meditation
             of
             the
             
               Robe
               of
               Christs
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             which
             alone
             can
             make
             thee
             amiable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             by
             Faith
             apply
             Christ
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             unto
             thy self
             ,
             resting
             ,
             and
             relying
             thereupon
             for
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             thy
             sins
             here
             ,
             and
             for
             eternal
             salvation
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             shewed
             thee
             how
             to
             begin
             the
             day
             with
             God
             ,
             I
             shall
             adde
             a
             few
             Motives
             to
             quicken
             thee
             up
             to
             a
             conscionable
             use
             of
             these
             fore-mentioned
             directions
             .
          
           
             1
             This
             will
             be
             a
             special
             means
             to
             keep
             out
             worldly
             ,
             wanton
             ,
             and
             impure
             thoughts
             out
             of
             thine
             heart
             ,
             so
             that
             either
             they
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             or
             shall
             the
             easier
             be
             kept
             out
             .
          
           
             2
             Hereby
             thine
             heart
             will
             be
             exceedingly
             fenced
             and
             guarded
             against
             all
             the
             suggestions
             of
             Sathan
             :
             for
             the
             heart
             being
             first
             possessed
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             keep
             out
             the
             suggestions
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             will
             not
             bee
             wanting
             to
             cast
             his
             hellish
             fire-brands
             into
             thy
             soul.
             
          
           
             3
             Good
             and
             holy
             thoughts
             first
             let
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             will
             keep
             it
             in
             the
             better
             tune
             all
             the
             day
             after
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             heart
             seasoned
             with
             heavenly
             meditations
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             matter
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             more
             savoury
             and
             spiritual
             all
             the
             day
             after
             .
             
             For
             the
             heart
             retains
             all
             the
             day
             a
             tincture
             of
             its
             first
             thoughts
             in
             the
             morning
             .
             As
             a
             vessel
             retains
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             liquor
             first
             put
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Happily
             some
             will
             object
             ,
             that
             to
             put
             in
             practice
             these
             rules
             and
             directions
             will
             take
             up
             too
             much
             time
             ,
             even
             more
             than
             their
             Callings
             and
             imployments
             will
             afford
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             some
             mens
             Callings
             and
             Imployments
             doe
             not
             afford
             them
             so
             much
             time
             ,
             as
             others
             doe
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             none
             but
             may
             find
             some
             time
             for
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             meditations
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             in
             their
             rising
             out
             of
             their
             beds
             ,
             and
             putting
             on
             their
             cloaths
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             thou
             hast
             not
             time
             to
             put
             in
             practice
             all
             these
             directions
             ,
             at
             least
             thou
             maist
             goe
             over
             some
             or
             other
             of
             them
             ;
             yea
             I
             shall
             give
             thee
             this
             as
             my
             special
             advice
             ,
             If
             thou
             art
             straightned
             in
             time
             ,
             
             rather
             to
             fix
             upon
             one
             or
             two
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             then
             in
             an
             overly
             and
             perfunctory
             manner
             to
             ramble
             over
             them
             all
             every
             morning
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             morning
             Meditation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             secret
             Prayer
             in
             the
             morning
             .
          
           
             SO
             soon
             as
             thou
             art
             up
             ,
             goe
             into
             thy
             Closet
             ,
             or
             into
             some
             private
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             offer
             up
             unto
             God
             a
             Morning
             Sacrifice
             of
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             ,
             let
             any
             thing
             be
             omitted
             rather
             than
             that
             ;
             if
             thy
             business
             be
             urgent
             and
             great
             ,
             rise
             the
             sooner
             ,
             dare
             not
             to
             attempt
             any
             thing
             ,
             till
             thou
             hast
             commended
             thy self
             ,
             and
             thine
             affairs
             unto
             God
             by
             prayer
             ;
             if
             thou
             take
             any
             little
             liberty
             to
             omit
             this
             duty
             ,
             the
             Devil
             will
             so
             work
             upon
             thee
             ,
             that
             by
             little
             and
             little
             thou
             wilt
             wax
             weary
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             Gods
             grace
             bee
             not
             the
             more
             powerful
             in
             thee
             .
             And
             truly
             the
             morning
             is
             the
             fittest
             time
             for
             this
             duty
             of
             secret
             prayer
             ,
             men
             being
             then
             freshest
             and
             freest
             from
             worldly
             businesses
             and
             distractions
             .
             Wee
             have
             a
             saying
             amongst
             us
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               morning
               is
               a
               friend
               to
               the
               Muses
               ,
            
             as
             being
             the
             best
             time
             for
             study
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             
               the
               morning
               is
               a
               friend
               to
               the
               Graces
               ,
            
             as
             being
             the
             best
             time
             for
             any
             holy
             service
             .
          
           
             For
             reason
             and
             experience
             doe
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             morning
             our
             memories
             and
             senses
             are
             the
             quickest
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             our
             souls
             at
             their
             best
             ,
             having
             recovered
             fresh
             strength
             through
             the
             sweet
             sleep
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             rest
             we
             had
             the
             night
             past
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             morning
             the
             sooner
             the
             better
             ,
             for
             if
             thou
             shalt
             enter
             upon
             any
             worldly
             business
             ,
             or
             discourse
             ,
             before
             thou
             hast
             offered
             up
             thy
             morning
             Sacrifice
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             it
             much
             harder
             to
             keep
             the
             world
             out
             of
             thine
             head
             ,
             and
             thine
             heart
             close
             unto
             the
             duty
             .
             But
             if
             some
             extraordinary
             business
             have
             occasioned
             thee
             to
             delay
             it
             ,
             doe
             not
             thereupon
             wholly
             omit
             it
             ,
             but
             be
             careful
             to
             take
             the
             first
             opportunity
             of
             retiring
             into
             thy
             Closet
             ,
             there
             to
             offer
             up
             thy
             morning
             sacrifice
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             Thus
             duty
             of
             secret
             Prayer
             is
             expresly
             commanded
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             wee
             find
             also
             very
             much
             commended
             to
             us
             in
             the
             World
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             duty
             it self
             is
             expresly
             commanded
             by
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             
             
               When
               thou
               prayest
               ,
               enter
               into
               thy
               Closet
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               hast
               shut
               thy
               door
               ,
               pray
               to
               thy
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               secret
               ,
               and
               thy
               Father
               which
               seeth
               in
               secret
               shall
               reward
               thee
               openly
               .
            
             Here
             you
             see
             is
             a
             positive
             
             command
             for
             the
             practice
             of
             secret
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Enter
               into
               thy
               Closet
            
             ,
             or
             into
             some
             private
             place
             ,
             and
             having
             shut
             the
             door
             ,
             pray
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             morning
             is
             commended
             to
             us
             for
             the
             choysest
             time
             of
             practising
             this
             duty
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             2
             By
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             recorded
             by
             Saint
             Mark
             ,
             
             that
             
               he
               rose
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               a
               great
               while
               before
               day
               ,
               and
               went
               out
               into
               a
               solitary
               place
               ,
               and
               there
               prayed
               .
            
             His
             rising
             betimes
             shewed
             his
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             and
             diligent
             care
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             for
             when
             wee
             have
             a
             good
             mind
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             ,
             wee
             use
             to
             rise
             betimes
             and
             go
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             For
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             herein
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             very
             plentiful
             .
             
             It
             is
             recorded
             of
             
               Iob
               ,
               That
               hee
               rose
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               offered
               burnt
               offerings
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             Hee
             did
             not
             onely
             rise
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             but
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             giving
             unto
             God
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             day
             .
             And
             Davids
             morning
             devotions
             are
             often
             expressed
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Psalms
             ;
             
             As
             ,
             
               My
               voice
               shalt
               thou
               hear
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               will
               I
               direct
               my
               prayer
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               will
               look
               up
               .
            
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               O
               God
               thou
               art
               my
               God
               ,
               early
               will
               I
               seek
               thee
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             recorded
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             That
             
               three
               times
               a
               day
               hee
               kneeled
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               prayed
               ,
               and
               gave
               thanks
               ,
               viz.
            
             
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             before
             hee
             entred
             upon
             any
             business
             ;
             at
             noon
             ,
             before
             hee
             went
             to
             his
             dinner
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             before
             hee
             went
             to
             bed
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             his
             usual
             practice
             appears
             from
             the
             following
             expression
             ,
             
               viz.
               As
               hee
               did
               aforetime
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             hee
             prayed
             three
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             formerly
             accustomed
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             more
             profitable
             pressing
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             secret
             prayer
             ,
          
           
             1
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             some
             motives
             to
             quicken
             you
             up
             to
             a
             conscionable
             performance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             Answer
             some
             Objections
             .
          
           
             3
             Give
             you
             some
             Directions
             for
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             performing
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Motives
             may
             bee
             drawn
             to
             Three
             Heads
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             Excellency
             .
             2
             The
             Necessity
             .
             3
             The
             Utility
             thereof
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Excellency
             of
             secret
             prayer
             appears
             in
             two
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             that
             it
             increaseth
             our
             Communion
             and
             Fellowship
             with
             God
             ,
             
             bringing
             us
             into
             a
             familiar
             acquaintance
             with
             him
             .
             As
             the
             converses
             of
             a
             Christian
             soul
             with
             God
             in
             secret
             prayer
             are
             sweet
             ;
             so
             oh
             how
             sweet
             are
             the
             discoveries
             that
             the
             Lord
             often
             makes
             of
             
             himself
             to
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             secret
             prayers
             ?
             When
             Daniel
             was
             praying
             alone
             in
             secret
             ,
             
             it
             was
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               greatly
               beloved
            
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Excellency
             of
             secret
             prayer
             appears
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             procures
             a
             comfort
             and
             sweetness
             upon
             those
             mercies
             which
             it
             obtaineth
             :
             For
             this
             is
             an
             experimental
             Truth
             ,
             
               That
               those
               mercies
               which
               are
               given
               in
               as
               answers
               and
               returns
               to
               our
               prayers
               ,
               are
               the
               sweetest
               and
               most
               comfortable
               .
            
             And
             certainly
             this
             is
             one
             reason
             ,
             why
             many
             finde
             so
             little
             comfort
             in
             their
             yoak-fellows
             ,
             in
             their
             children
             ,
             in
             their
             estate
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             seek
             them
             of
             God
             by
             secret
             prayer
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             not
             receive
             them
             as
             answers
             to
             their
             prayers
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             an
             hand
             of
             common
             providence
             ,
             without
             any
             seeking
             of
             theirs
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Necessity
             of
             secret
             prayer
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             appeareth
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             that
             without
             it
             wee
             cannot
             with
             any
             confidence
             expect
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             our
             pains
             and
             indeavours
             ;
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             speaketh
             ,
             
             
               Except
               the
               Lord
               build
               the
               house
               ,
               they
               labour
               in
               vain
               that
               build
               it
               .
               So
               except
               the
               Lord
               bless
               our
               pains
               and
               indeavours
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               vain
               to
               rise●
               up
               early
               ,
               to
               sit
               up
               late
               ,
               and
               to
               eat
               the
               bread
               of
               sorrow
            
             ;
             and
             prayer
             is
             the
             means
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             for
             the
             obtaining
             his
             blessing
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             regard
             of
             manifold
             casualties
             whereunto
             we
             are
             subject
             ;
             for
             death
             lieth
             every
             where
             in
             wait
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             go
             every
             moment
             in
             danger
             of
             our
             lives
             :
             If
             wee
             walk
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             so
             many
             tiles
             on
             the
             house
             top
             ,
             so
             many
             deaths
             hang
             over
             our
             heads
             :
             
             if
             wee
             walk
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             so
             many
             beasts
             as
             wee
             meet
             withall
             ,
             so
             many
             enemies
             to
             indanger
             our
             lives
             .
             Yea
             ,
             how
             many
             have
             risen
             well
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             found
             dead
             before
             the
             evening
             ?
             And
             what
             hath
             befallen
             one
             may
             befall
             another
             .
             And
             how
             sad
             a
             thing
             will
             it
             be
             to
             be
             Arrested
             by
             Death
             ,
             and
             called
             to
             the
             Bar
             of
             Gods
             Judgement
             ,
             to
             plead
             Guilty
             or
             not
             Guilty
             ,
             before
             we
             have
             〈◊〉
             our selves
             at
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             Sue
             forth
             our
             pardon
             .
          
           
             III.
             A
             third
             Motive
             may
             bee
             taken
             from
             the
             utility
             of
             this
             duty
             ;
             and
             indeed
             manifold
             are
             the
             benefits
             which
             usually
             follow
             and
             accompany
             the
             same
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1
             It
             is
             the
             proper
             means
             appointed
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             good
             things
             at
             his
             hands
             ;
             and
             therefore
             where
             this
             duty
             is
             enjoyned
             ,
             we
             very
             often
             finde
             it
             attended
             with
             
             very
             excellent
             Promises
             annexed
             ,
             to
             encourage
             us
             with
             faith
             and
             confidence
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             ;
             
             as
             ,
             
               Ask
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               you
               ;
               seek
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               finde
               ;
               knock
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               opened
               unto
               you
               .
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             By
             accustoming
             our selves
             to
             pray
             in
             our
             Closets
             ,
             or
             private
             Chambers
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             the
             better
             fitted
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             others
             .
             And
             such
             as
             are
             Parents
             ,
             and
             Masters
             of
             Families
             will
             bee
             thereby
             enabled
             to
             pray
             with
             their
             Families
             ;
             for
             certainly
             one
             special
             reason
             why
             many
             Parents
             and
             Masters
             of
             Families
             doe
             neglect
             that
             necessary
             duty
             of
             praying
             with
             their
             Families
             ,
             is
             ,
             their
             not
             accustoming
             themselves
             to
             pray
             in
             secret
             morning
             and
             evening
             .
             
             What
             David
             said
             of
             
             Saul's
             armour
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
               goe
               therein
               ,
               for
               I
               never
               proved
               it
               .
            
             The
             like
             may
             some
             say
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
               goe
               thereto
               ,
               for
               I
               never
               used
               it
               .
            
             The
             accustoming
             ourselves
             to
             pray
             alone
             in
             secret
             ,
             will
             fit
             us
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Having
             given
             you
             some
             Motives
             to
             quicken
             you
             up
             to
             a
             conscionable
             performance
             of
             Secret
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             in
             the
             morning
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             answer
             an
             objection
             or
             two
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
             Some
             are
             apt
             to
             object
             their
             little
             leasure
             ,
             and
             great
             imployment
             ,
             to
             excuse
             themselves
             from
             offering
             up
             their
             morning
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             The
             greater
             your
             imployments
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             need
             you
             have
             to
             offer
             up
             your
             morning
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             ,
             thereby
             to
             seek
             his
             assistance
             ,
             and
             blessing
             upon
             your
             pains
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Ordinance
             he
             hath
             sanctified
             for
             that
             very
             end
             .
          
           
             Time
             spent
             in
             prayer
             will
             bee
             no
             hinderance
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             furtherance
             of
             our
             worldly
             businesses
             and
             imployments
             ;
             this
             will
             oyl
             the
             wheels
             for
             any
             work
             ,
             making
             it
             more
             easie
             ;
             yea
             and
             sanctifie
             all
             the
             things
             we
             take
             in
             hand
             ,
             making
             them
             successful
             unto
             us
             ;
             for
             those
             works
             which
             are
             sanctified
             by
             Prayer
             doe
             usually
             speed
             best
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
             Some
             object
             their
             great
             inability
             to
             pr●●●●hey
             know
             not
             how
             to
             pray
             ,
             not
             having
             the
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Let
             such
             bewayl
             this
             their
             sad
             condition
             ,
             and
             mourn
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             remembring
             what
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               mourn
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               comforted
               .
            
             
          
           
             2
             
               Goe
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               him
               as
               the
               Disciples
               did
               ,
            
             Lord
             teach
             me
             to
             pray
             ;
             
             
               with
               an
               acknowledgement
               of
               thine
               own
               inability
               ,
            
             
             
               beg
               the
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
            
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             
             promised
             thy
             Spirit
             to
             help
             the
             infirmities
             of
             thy
             Servants
             ,
             O
             make
             good
             this
             thy
             gracious
             promise
             to
             me
             thy
             poor
             ,
             weak
             and
             unworthy
             Servant
             ,
             let
             me
             feel
             and
             finde
             the
             assistance
             of
             thy
             Spirit
             strengthening
             my
             weakness
             ,
             and
             enabling
             me
             to
             pour
             out
             my
             soul
             before
             thee
             in
             some
             acceptable
             manner
             .
          
           
             3
             Call
             to
             mind
             thy
             sins
             ,
             with
             the
             aggravations
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             withall
             consider
             thy
             Spiritual
             wants
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             thy self
             upon
             the
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             confess
             thy
             sins
             unto
             God
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             aggravations
             thereof
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             thou
             canst
             ,
             begge
             the
             pardon
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             earnest
             with
             God
             for
             such
             Graces
             as
             thou
             standest
             in
             most
             need
             of
             .
             By
             using
             and
             exercising
             that
             small
             ability
             to
             pray
             that
             thou
             hast
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             increase
             it
             ,
             and
             grow
             more
             able
             to
             doe
             it
             with
             comfort
             .
          
           
             4
             Know
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             pray
             most
             effectually
             ,
             and
             acceptably
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             cannot
             express
             himself
             in
             any
             apt
             words
             ;
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             Prayer
             consisteth
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             expression
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             affection
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             wherein
             the
             very
             life
             and
             soul
             of
             prayer
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             Having
             answered
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Objections
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             give
             you
             some
             directions
             for
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             performing
             this
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             may
             be
             acceptable
             and
             pleasing
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             ,
          
           
             1
             Some
             things
             are
             required
             before
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             2
             Some
             things
             in
             Prayer
             .
             3
             Some
             things
             after
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             1
             Before
             Prayer
             there
             is
             required
             preparation
             ;
             which
             consisteth
             in
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             a
             serious
             Meditation
             of
             the
             infinite
             Majesty
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             on
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             of
             thine
             own
             Vileness
             and
             unworthiness
             on
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             a
             sequestration
             of
             thy
             thoughts
             from
             earthly
             affairs
             ,
             and
             worldly
             businesses
             .
          
           
             For
             thy
             better
             help
             thereunto
             observe
             these
             rules
             .
          
           
             1
             
               When
               thou
               art
               going
               to
               prayer
               ,
               renew
               thy
               resolution
               against
               wandring
               thoughts
               ,
               saying
               with
               thy self
               ,
            
             I
             have
             lost
             many
             a
             prayer
             through
             the
             distractions
             of
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             wandrings
             of
             my
             mind
             after
             worldly
             matters
             therein
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             in
             danger
             to
             lose
             this
             prayer
             also
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             not
             the
             more
             watchful
             over
             my self
             :
             therefore
             I
             doe
             now
             resolve
             ,
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             watchful
             over
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             to
             keep
             my
             heart
             close
             unto
             the
             duty
             I
             am
             going
             about
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             my
             mind
             to
             wander
             after
             other
             matters
             ,
             as
             formerly
             
             it
             hath
             done
             ;
             
               if
               thou
               wouldst
               make
               trial
               hereof
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               find
               there
               is
               great
               power
               in
               such
               a
               resolution
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               fresh
               upon
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Beg
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             restrain
             all
             vain
             and
             wandring
             imaginations
             .
          
           
             3
             Vse
             thy
             voyce
             in
             prayer
             so
             often
             as
             conveniently
             thou
             maist
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             not
             for
             oftentation
             to
             bee
             heard
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             thou
             wilt
             finde
             very
             effectual
             ,
             as
             for
             
               the
               intention
               of
               thine
               affections
            
             ,
             by
             raising
             them
             to
             an
             higher
             pitch
             ;
             so
             
               for
               the
               attention
               of
               thy
               mind
               ,
            
             in
             keeping
             it
             from
             wandring
             and
             roving
             after
             worldly
             thoughts
             and
             imaginations
             .
          
           
             4
             But
             if
             notwithstanding
             thou
             findest
             ,
             that
             in
             praying
             thy
             mind
             and
             heart
             hath
             been
             sometimes
             taken
             up
             ,
             and
             possessed
             with
             worldly
             thoughts
             and
             distractions
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             in
             thy
             private
             prayers
             ,
             to
             repeat
             that
             again
             which
             so
             coldly
             and
             carelesly
             passed
             from
             thee
             ,
             labouring
             in
             thy
             repetition
             to
             repel
             all
             wandring
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             pour
             forth
             those
             petitions
             again
             after
             a
             more
             hearty
             manner
             ;
             For
             ,
             by
             imposing
             this
             task
             upon
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             become
             more
             wary
             and
             watchful
             over
             thy
             thoughts
             ,
             lest
             otherwise
             thou
             be
             enforced
             to
             continue
             long
             at
             that
             exercise
             ,
             unto
             which
             ,
             through
             the
             depravation
             of
             thy
             nature
             ,
             thou
             art
             so
             backward
             and
             averse
             .
          
           
             II.
             As
             preparation
             is
             necessary
             before
             Prayer
             ,
             so
             in
             prayer
             divers
             things
             are
             required
             ;
             as
             ,
          
           
             1
             Faith
             ;
             Prayer
             must
             be
             made
             in
             faith
             ;
             which
             our
             Savior
             plainly
             expresseth
             ,
             
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               things
               yee
               desire
               ,
               when
               yee
               pray
               ,
               beleeve
               that
               yee
               receive
               them
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               have
               them
               .
            
             Beleeve
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             is
             able
             ,
             so
             willing
             to
             grant
             whatsoever
             thou
             prayest
             for
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             in
             his
             wisdome
             he
             seeth
             it
             to
             be
             good
             for
             thee
             .
          
           
             2
             Fervency
             ,
             that
             thou
             pour
             out
             thine
             heart
             and
             soul
             unto
             God
             ,
             with
             great
             ardency
             and
             earnestness
             of
             affection
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Iames
             telleth
             us
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               effectual
               fervent
               prayer
               of
               a
               righteous
               man
               availeth
               much
            
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             the
             fervent
             prayer
             only
             that
             is
             effectual
             .
             And
             without
             doubt
             this
             is
             one
             special
             reason
             why
             our
             prayers
             are
             so
             seldom
             answered
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             performed
             with
             such
             deadness
             of
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             dulness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             luke-warm
             prayer
             is
             cooled
             and
             frozen
             before
             it
             can
             ascend
             up
             to
             heaven
             .
             As
             therefore
             thou
             desirest
             to
             have
             thy
             prayers
             effectual
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             fervent
             ,
             and
             so
             thou
             shalt
             not
             need
             to
             doubt
             of
             a
             gracious
             and
             happy
             issue
             .
             I
             grant
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             always
             have
             a
             like
             
             fervency
             ,
             yet
             thou
             must
             always
             strive
             against
             deadness
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             dulness
             of
             spirit
             ;
             for
             God
             regards
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             actions
             as
             much
             as
             the
             matter
             ,
             how
             we
             pray
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             we
             pray
             for
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Duties
             required
             after
             Prayer
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1
             Diligently
             to
             look
             after
             thy
             prayers
             ,
             observing
             what
             answer
             and
             return
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             thereunto
             .
             
             Thus
             did
             David
             and
             Habakkuk
             ;
             For
             hereby
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             the
             better
             fitted
             for
             thankfulness
             ,
             
             being
             furnished
             with
             more
             abundant
             matter
             of
             praise
             :
             And
             also
             bee
             the
             more
             provoked
             and
             stirred
             up
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             2
             Look
             back
             and
             consider
             the
             manifold
             weaknesses
             ,
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             imperfections
             which
             have
             passed
             from
             thee
             in
             thy
             praying
             ,
             how
             dead
             and
             dull
             thine
             heart
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             distracted
             thy
             thoughts
             were
             therein
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             apprehension
             thereof
             prevail
             with
             thee
             ,
             as
             to
             disclaim
             all
             thine
             own
             righteousness
             as
             filthy
             raggs
             ,
             so
             to
             drive
             thee
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             to
             roul
             thy self
             upon
             him
             ,
             resting
             upon
             his
             perfect
             Righteousness
             alone
             for
             life
             and
             for
             salvation
             .
             As
             this
             is
             one
             chief
             end
             why
             God
             suffers
             corruption
             to
             remain
             in
             his
             children
             ,
             even
             after
             their
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             an
             influence
             into
             all
             their
             holy
             services
             ;
             So
             it
             is
             the
             use
             which
             wee
             should
             make
             thereof
             :
             And
             therefore
             so
             often
             as
             thou
             findest
             thine
             heart
             dead
             and
             dull
             ,
             and
             thy
             mind
             distracted
             with
             worldly
             thoughts
             in
             prayer
             ,
             say
             with
             thy self
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               need
               have
               I
               of
               a
               Saviour
               ?
            
             I
             see
             thou
             mayest
             condemn
             mee
             for
             my
             most
             holy
             services
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             go
             wholly
             out
             of
             my self
             unto
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             resting
             upon
             his
             perfect
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             all-sufficient
             Merits
             ,
             for
             life
             and
             for
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             Ejaculatory
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             BEsides
             thy
             solemn
             Morning
             Prayer
             ,
             it
             will
             bee
             good
             to
             send
             up
             Ejaculatory
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Praises
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             frequently
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
          
           
             By
             Ejaculatory
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             The
             sudden
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             heart
             unto
             God
             upon
             some
             present
             occasion
             ,
             either
             in
             way
             of
             Petition
             ,
             or
             Thanksgiving
             .
          
           
             Which
             kinde
             of
             Prayers
             wee
             finde
             commanded
             under
             those
             general
             Precepts
             of
             
               praying
               alwaies
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               praying
               without
               ceasing
            
             ;
             
             The
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             not
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             wholly
             and
             only
             attend
             on
             prayer
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             neglect
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             other
             duties
             of
             
             piety
             ,
             or
             the
             ordinary
             works
             of
             thy
             calling
             :
             But
             that
             besides
             thine
             ordinary
             and
             set
             times
             of
             prayer
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             alwaies
             have
             a
             praying
             frame
             of
             spirit
             ,
             bee
             ready
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             lift
             up
             thine
             heart
             unto
             God
             in
             some
             short
             Ejaculations
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             more
             profitable
             pressing
             of
             this
             kinde
             of
             prayer
             ,
             I
             shall
          
           
             1
             Give
             thee
             some
             Motives
             to
             quicken
             thee
             up
             to
             a
             frequent
             performance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             Add
             some
             Cautio●●
             ▪
          
           
             The
             Motives
             may
             bee
             drawn
             to
             three
             heads
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             Excellency
             .
             2
             The
             Necessity
             .
             3
             The
             Utility
             of
             this
             kinde
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Excellency
             of
             Ejaculatory
             Prayer
             appeareth
             ,
             In
             that
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             converses
             with
             men
             ,
             wee
             may
             thereby
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             injoy
             an
             holy
             familiarity
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             others
             in
             our
             company
             take
             no
             notice
             thereof
             .
             And
             when
             we
             are
             about
             the
             works
             of
             our
             Calling
             ,
             we
             may
             without
             any
             hinderance
             thereof
             ,
             lift
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             God
             in
             some
             short
             Ejaculatory
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             his
             assistance
             and
             blessing
             ,
             which
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             but
             as
             Parentheses
             in
             our
             worldly
             imployments
             ,
             yet
             will
             prove
             very
             advantagious
             to
             us
             therein
             .
          
           
             II.
             Another
             Motive
             may
             bee
             taken
             from
             the
             Necessity
             of
             these
             Ejaculatory
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             that
          
           
             1
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             sudden
             dangers
             and
             plunges
             whereunto
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             many
             times
             brought
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             afford
             time
             for
             continued
             prayer
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             manifold
             slips
             and
             infirmities
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             put
             them
             upon
             praying
             for
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             manifold
             mercies
             ,
             blessings
             ,
             and
             deliverances
             ,
             which
             unexpectedly
             thou
             receivest
             from
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             frequent
             occasion
             of
             Ejaculatory
             Prayers
             and
             thanksgivings
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             III.
             A
             third
             Motive
             may
             bee
             taken
             from
             the
             Utility
             of
             those
             Ejaculatory
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             appeareth
          
           
             1
             From
             Gods
             gracious
             acceptation
             and
             remuneration
             of
             the
             same
             ▪
             whereof
             the
             Scripture
             giveth
             abundant
             instances
             and
             examples
             ;
             As
             of
             Davids
             Ejaculatory
             Prayer
             against
             Achitophel
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             turn
             his
             counsel
             into
             foolishness
             ,
             
             was
             graciously
             accep●ed
             and
             granted
             
               in
               defeating
               the
               same
            
             .
             
             The
             like
             wee
             read
             of
             
             Nehemiah's
             Ejaculatory
             Prayer
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             incline
             the
             heart
             of
             
             the
             King
             to
             grant
             his
             request
             ,
             which
             was
             graciously
             heard
             and
             answered
             .
             So
             also
             the
             poor
             penitent
             Theef's
             Ejaculatory
             Prayer
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             
               Lord
               remember
               mee
               when
               thou
               comest
               into
               thy
               Kingdome
               .
            
             Holy
             Ejaculations
             are
             the
             Spiritual
             breathings
             of
             a
             gracious
             heart
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             very
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             so
             exceedingly
             advantagious
             unto
             Christians
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             are
             very
             short
             and
             sudden
             ,
             yet
             seldome
             do
             they
             return
             empty
             .
          
           
             2
             These
             Ejaculatory
             Prayers
             are
             a
             special
             means
             for
             the
             improving
             of
             every
             opportunity
             and
             occurrence
             of
             Providence
             to
             thy
             spiritual
             advantage
             .
          
           
             Herein
             bee
             careful
             to
             observe
             these
             two
             Cautions
             .
          
           
             1
             Content
             not
             thy self
             with
             these
             Ejaculatory
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             sufficient
             at
             thy
             lying
             down
             ,
             and
             rising
             up
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             needest
             not
             to
             trouble
             thy self
             with
             any
             longer
             prayers
             .
             Oh
             let
             not
             thy
             Ejaculatory
             Prayers
             justle
             out
             either
             thy
             closet
             or
             family
             prayers
             ;
             but
             as
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             requireth
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             do
             thou
             make
             conscience
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             their
             time
             and
             place
             .
          
           
             2
             Beware
             of
             formal
             and
             prophane
             Ejaculations
             ,
             which
             come
             from
             the
             lip
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             the
             heart
             ;
             as
             
               Good
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             
               Good
               God
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               bless
               mee
            
             ,
             and
             
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               mee
            
             ,
             with
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             can
             bee
             no
             better
             than
             a
             taking
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             are
             uttered
             customarily
             in
             a
             way
             of
             form
             ,
             meerly
             from
             the
             teeth
             outward
             ,
             for
             which
             ,
             without
             true
             and
             unfeigned
             repentance
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             hold
             thee
             guiltless
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Of
             Reading
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             private
             .
          
           
             ANother
             duty
             to
             be
             performed
             alone
             ,
             is
             
               Reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ▪
            
             And
             indeed
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             should
             go
             hand
             in
             hand
             together
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Christians
             daily
             exercise
             ,
             
               For
               every
               thing
               is
               sanctif●ed
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               Prayer
               .
            
          
           
             Appoint
             therefore
             some
             set
             time
             in
             every
             day
             for
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             The
             morning
             is
             the
             freest
             ,
             when
             our
             spirits
             and
             wits
             are
             freshest
             .
             
             By
             reading
             three
             chapters
             a
             day
             ,
             the
             whole
             Bible
             may
             bee
             read
             over
             in
             a
             year
             .
             But
             I
             would
             not
             so
             strictly
             tye
             any
             to
             this
             ,
             as
             still
             to
             go
             on
             in
             reading
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             every
             day
             .
             And
             if
             extraordinary
             occasion
             hinder
             thine
             ordinary
             task
             ,
             double
             it
             another
             time
             ;
             For
             by
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             onely
             wee
             may
             
             attain
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             whole
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             more
             profitable
             pressing
             this
             duty
             ,
             I
             shall
          
           
             1
             Give
             you
             some
             Rules
             and
             Directions
             to
             bee
             observed
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 Before
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 After
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2
             Give
             you
             some
             Motives
             to
             quicken
             you
             to
             a
             frequent
             reading
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Rules
             and
             Directions
             to
             be
             observed
             before
             reading
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1
             Go
             about
             it
             with
             all
             holy
             reverence
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             
             beleeving
             it
             to
             bee
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               written
               by
               holy
               men
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               moved
               and
               inspired
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             expresseth
             it
             ;
             when
             therefore
             thou
             settest
             thy self
             to
             read
             the
             Word
             ,
             say
             to
             thy self
             .
             
               I
               will
               hearken
               what
               the
               Lord
               will
               speak
               unto
               mee
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Lift
             up
             thine
             heart
             in
             prayer
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Illumination
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             thine
             understanding
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             rightly
             conceive
             his
             Word
             :
             so
             for
             wisdome
             to
             apply
             ,
             memory
             to
             retain
             ,
             faith
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             grace
             to
             practise
             what
             thou
             shalt
             read
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Rules
             and
             Directions
             to
             bee
             observed
             in
             reading
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             1
             Read
             the
             holy
             lives
             and
             actions
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             
               matters
               of
               history
            
             ,
             but
             
               as
               patterns
               of
               imitation
            
             :
             for
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             are
             they
             recorded
             unto
             us
             ,
             
             as
             St.
             Paul
             testifieth
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               things
               were
               written
               aforetime
               ,
               were
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               .
            
          
           
             2
             In
             reading
             the
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             ,
             the
             Exhortations
             and
             Admonitions
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             apply
             them
             to
             thy self
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             by
             name
             had
             delivered
             the
             same
             unto
             thee
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Word
             will
             become
             very
             profitable
             unto
             thee
             :
             For
             thus
             will
             promises
             to
             others
             incourage
             thee
             ,
             threatnings
             against
             others
             restrain
             thee
             from
             sin
             ,
             exhortations
             to
             others
             stir
             thee
             up
             to
             thy
             duty
             ,
             and
             admonitions
             to
             others
             make
             thee
             wary
             ;
             yea
             thus
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             were
             written
             aforetime
             ,
             
             will
             prove
             good
             instructions
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             III.
             Rules
             to
             bee
             observed
             after
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             1
             Seriously
             meditate
             of
             what
             thou
             hast
             read
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             mayest
             the
             better
             remember
             and
             understand
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2
             Labour
             to
             work
             something
             of
             that
             thou
             hast
             read
             upon
             thine
             
             heart
             ,
             and
             give
             not
             over
             till
             thou
             findest
             the
             affections
             of
             thy
             soul
             warmed
             thereby
             .
          
           
             To
             quicken
             you
             up
             to
             a
             frequent
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             consider
             these
             two
             Motives
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             first
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             those
             treasures
             that
             are
             contained
             therein
             ,
             such
             treasures
             as
             men
             never
             heard
             of
             .
             The
             subject
             matter
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             are
             such
             mysteries
             as
             were
             hidden
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             revealed
             unto
             men
             .
             All
             the
             abstruse
             learning
             ,
             and
             mysteries
             of
             other
             books
             and
             writings
             ,
             are
             but
             straw
             and
             stubble
             ,
             yea
             dross
             and
             dung
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             precious
             pearls
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             2
             Another
             Motive
             may
             bee
             taken
             from
             the
             many
             sweet
             and
             precious
             promises
             which
             are
             scattered
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             Word
             .
             For
             as
             there
             is
             not
             a
             condition
             into
             which
             a
             Childe
             of
             God
             can
             fall
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             Direction
             and
             Rule
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             suitable
             thereunto
             :
             so
             there
             is
             not
             an
             affliction
             into
             which
             a
             childe
             of
             God
             can
             fall
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             in
             the
             Word
             in
             some
             measure
             suitable
             thereunto
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             Christian
             Watchfulness
             over
             our
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             DO
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             having
             saluted
             God
             by
             prayer
             ,
             and
             reading
             his
             Word
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             
             thou
             mayest
             take
             thy
             leave
             of
             him
             all
             the
             day
             after
             .
             But
             second
             thy
             praye●s
             and
             reading
             with
             Christian
             Watchfulness
             ,
             
             which
             is
             a
             duty
             incumbent
             upon
             all
             ,
             being
             much
             pressed
             upon
             us
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             profitable
             handling
             whereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christian
                 Watchfulness
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 Extent
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 particulars
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 manifest
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I.
             For
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christian
             Watchfulness
             ;
             It
             is
             an
             heedful
             Observation
             of
             our selves
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             a
             diligent
             circumspection
             over
             all
             our
             waies
             ,
             courses
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             not
             displease
             God
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             rather
             please
             him
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             II.
             For
             the
             Extent
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             sets
             it
             down
             in
             general
             Terms
             ,
             
             
               Watch
               thou
               in
               all
               things
            
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             branch
             into
             several
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1
             Over
             thy
             Thoughts
             ,
             Words
             and
             Actions
             .
          
           
             2
             Against
             Sin
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             kinds
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1
             Thou
             must
             be
             watchful
             over
             thy
             Thoughts
             ,
             
             that
             
               vain
               Thoughts
               may
               not
               lodge
               in
               thine
               heart
               .
            
          
           
           
             For
             the
             profitable
             pressing
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             
               
                 1
                 Give
                 you
                 some
                 Motives
                 to
                 quicken
                 you
                 up
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Some
                 Directions
                 and
                 helps
                 thereunto
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I.
             For
             Motives
             ,
             first
             consider
             ,
             that
             vain
             and
             evil
             thoughts
             ,
             though
             they
             break
             not
             forth
             into
             acts
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             actual
             sins
             ;
             for
             thoughts
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             inward
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             they
             are
             evil
             ,
             they
             are
             sinful
             .
          
           
             2
             Evil
             thoughts
             are
             not
             onely
             sinful
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             likewise
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             sins
             ,
             the
             plotters
             of
             all
             treasons
             against
             God
             ,
             the
             Panders
             of
             all
             other
             lusts
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             Apostle
             Iames
             expresseth
             ,
             
             
               When
               lust
               hath
               conceived
               ,
               it
               bringeth
               forth
               sin
            
             ;
             lustful
             thoughts
             being
             conceived
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             they
             soon
             bring
             forth
             sin
             ,
             breaking
             forth
             into
             acts
             of
             filthiness
             and
             uncleanness
             .
          
           
             3
             Consider
             ,
             that
             by
             our
             thoughts
             especially
             ,
             will
             the
             Lord
             judge
             us
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             
             
               When
               hee
               will
               make
               manifest
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             .
             And
             
               Rom.
               2.
               16.
               
               God
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               wherein
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               secrets
               of
               men
               by
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             Then
             the
             swarms
             of
             our
             vain
             and
             evil
             thoughts
             shall
             be
             discovered
             ,
             and
             laid
             open
             ,
             to
             our
             eternal
             shame
             ,
             before
             God
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             and
             men
             ,
             without
             true
             and
             unfeigned
             repentance
             .
          
           
             4
             Evil
             and
             vain
             thoughts
             without
             true
             and
             unfeigned
             repentance
             ,
             will
             sink
             our
             souls
             to
             Hell
             ;
             such
             of
             you
             therefore
             as
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             delight
             your selves
             in
             vain
             and
             wicked
             thoughts
             ,
             in
             lustful
             and
             unclean
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             that
             impenitently
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             escape
             the
             vengeance
             of
             hell
             ?
          
           
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             through
             the
             remainder
             of
             corruption
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             vain
             and
             wicked
             thoughts
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             their
             grief
             and
             their
             burden
             against
             which
             they
             strive
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             earnestly
             begge
             pardon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             not
             bee
             said
             to
             their
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             The
             helps
             and
             directions
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1
             Consider
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               doth
               as
               strictly
               observe
               all
               inward
               sinful
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               the
               outward
               acts
               of
               sin
            
             ;
             Hee
             is
             Omniscient
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             he
             is
             the
             trier
             and
             searcher
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             privy
             to
             every
             vain
             and
             wicked
             ,
             
             to
             every
             wanton
             and
             lustful
             thought
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             So
             that
             howsoever
             men
             discern
             not
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             yet
             God
             doth
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Make
               not
               too
               much
               of
               those
               vain
               and
               wicked
               thoughts
               which
               doe
               either
               arise
               from
               thine
               own
               corrupt
               heart
               ,
               or
               are
               cast
               in
               by
               Satan
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             thou
             must
             not
             revolve
             them
             in
             thy
             mind
             ,
             by
             musing
             
             and
             meditating
             on
             them
             with
             any
             delight
             ;
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             thou
             art
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             ensnared
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             
               With
               detestation
               speedily
               reject
               ,
               and
               cast
               all
               vain
               and
               wicked
               thoughts
               out
               of
               thine
               heart
            
             ;
             As
             in
             thy
             judgement
             thou
             canst
             not
             but
             condemn
             them
             as
             base
             and
             wicked
             ,
             so
             in
             thy
             affections
             abhor
             and
             defest
             them
             ,
             yea
             reject
             and
             cast
             them
             away
             as
             abominable
             .
          
           
             4
             
               So
               soon
               as
               any
               vain
               or
               wicked
               thoughts
               begin
               to
               arise
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
               fix
               thy
               meditation
               upon
               good
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               upon
               such
               especially
               as
               are
               contrary
               thereunto
               .
            
             Thus
             when
             vain
             thoughts
             begin
             to
             arise
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             strive
             to
             put
             them
             out
             ,
             by
             fixing
             thy
             meditation
             upon
             some
             serious
             matter
             ;
             when
             earthly
             ,
             worldly
             thoughts
             begin
             to
             arise
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             fix
             thy
             meditation
             upon
             some
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             thoughts
             ;
             when
             any
             lustful
             and
             impure
             thoughts
             begin
             to
             arise
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             fix
             thy
             meditation
             upon
             some
             holy
             and
             good
             thoughts
             ,
             think
             of
             the
             excellency
             and
             necessitie
             of
             holiness
             ,
             
             
               without
               which
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             5
             
               Humble
               thy self
               for
               all
               thy
               sinful
               and
               vain
               thoughts
               ,
               of
               what
               sort
               or
               kind
               soever
               .
            
             For
             know
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             unless
             thou
             humble
             thy self
             for
             thy
             sinful
             and
             vain
             thoughts
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             called
             to
             an
             account
             for
             them
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             
             
               when
               the
               Lord
               will
               bring
               to
               light
               the
               hidden
               things
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               manifest
               the
               counsels
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             6
             And
             that
             which
             sanctifies
             all
             other
             means
             ,
             is
             earnest
             and
             hearty
             prayer
             unto
             God
             that
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             ,
             as
             to
             suppress
             and
             keep
             down
             all
             vain
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             wanton
             thoughts
             from
             rising
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             would
             rebuke
             Satan
             ,
             and
             restrain
             his
             malice
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             cast
             his
             hellish
             thoughts
             into
             thine
             heart
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             enable
             thee
             to
             quench
             them
             at
             their
             first
             entrance
             .
             This
             course
             did
             the
             Apostle
             Pau●
             take
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Of
             watchfulness
             over
             our
             Words
             .
          
           
             AS
             thou
             must
             be
             watchful
             over
             thy
             Thoughts
             ,
             so
             likewise
             over
             thy
             Words
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               David
               Keep
               thy
               tongue
               from
               evil
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               thy
               lips
               from
               speaking
               gu●●e
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             profitable
             handling
             of
             this
             part
             of
             Christian
             watchfulness
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             ,
          
           
             1
             Some
             Helps
             and
             directions
             thereunto
             .
          
           
           
             2
             Some
             Motives
             to
             quicken
             you
             up
             to
             a
             conscionable
             use
             of
             those
             helps
             and
             directions
             ,
             The
             helps
             and
             directions
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             I
             
               Avoyd
               all
               corrupt
               and
               rotten
               communication
            
             ;
             
             which
             direction
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             giveth
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               corrupt
               communication
               proceed
               out
               of
               your
               mouth
               .
            
          
           
             The
             corrupt
             speeches
             we
             ought
             carefully
             to
             avoyd
             are
             of
             several
             sorts
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             Heads
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Such
               as
               tend
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2
               Such
               as
               tend
               to
               mans
               disgrace
               and
               hurt
               .
            
          
           
             Those
             which
             tend
             to
             Gods
             dishonour
             are
             especially
             these
             .
          
           
             I
             ,
             
               Unlawful
               Swearing
            
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             three
             respects
             especially
             .
          
           
             1
             When
             men
             swear
             falsly
             ,
             or
             as
             wee
             speak
             ,
             
               forswear
               themselves
            
             .
          
           
             2
             When
             they
             swear
             impiously
             .
             3
             When
             they
             swear
             rashly
             .
          
           
             1
             They
             who
             swear
             falsly
             ,
             whom
             we
             call
             perjured
             persons
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             confirm
             any
             thing
             by
             Oath
             against
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             swear
             to
             doe
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             intend
             not
             ;
             or
             intending
             at
             first
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             are
             careless
             and
             negligent
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             false
             Swearers
             doe
             not
             only
             sin
             themselves
             ,
             but
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             is
             ,
             bring
             God
             in
             compass
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             partaker
             thereof
             ;
             he
             is
             made
             a
             witness
             ,
             and
             an
             approver
             of
             a
             Lye
             ,
             and
             therein
             made
             like
             unto
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
               Father
               of
               Lies
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             most
             abominable
             dishonour
             done
             to
             the
             holy
             name
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             
               To
               swear
               impiously
            
             ,
             is
             an
             unlawful
             Oath
             ,
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             form
             .
          
           
             An
             impious
             oath
             
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               matter
            
             ,
             is
             by
             oath
             to
             bind
             a
             mans
             self
             to
             doe
             some
             wicked
             thing
             ,
             as
             those
             Iews
             who
             bound
             themselves
             with
             an
             oath
             to
             kill
             Paul
             ;
             
             and
             Iezabel
             ,
             who
             took
             an
             oath
             to
             slay
             Elijah
             .
             
             This
             kind
             of
             Oath
             maketh
             God
             a
             Patron
             ,
             and
             approver
             of
             wickedness
             .
          
           
             An
             impious
             oath
             
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               form
               of
               it
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             swear
             by
             other
             things
             besides
             Gods
             holy
             name
             ,
             as
             by
             any
             Creature
             ,
             as
             
               Ioseph
               by
               the
               life
               of
               Pharaoh
               .
            
          
           
             3
             To
             swear
             ra●hly
             is
             to
             swear
             lightly
             ,
             and
             frequently
             ,
             in
             our
             familiar
             talk
             and
             discourse
             ;
             this
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             common
             and
             ordinary
             sin
             ,
             indeed
             too
             too
             common
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             most
             grievous
             Sin
             ,
             and
             a
             sin
             that
             crieth
             loud
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             God
             for
             vengeance
             .
             
             The
             hainousness
             of
             this
             sin
             appeareth
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               In
               that
               Gods
               name
               is
               thereby
               taken
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             direct
             breach
             of
             the
             third
             Commandement
             ,
             for
             that
             forbiddeth
             us
             
               to
               take
               the
               name
               of
               God
               in
               vain
               .
            
             
             Now
             then
             is
             Gods
             name
             taken
             in
             vain
             ,
             when
             needlesly
             ,
             without
             any
             just
             cause
             ,
             it
             is
             used
             by
             any
             ,
             against
             which
             there
             is
             a
             judgement
             threatned
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               hold
               him
               guiltless
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             hee
             shall
             not
             goe
             unpunished
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Swearing
               in
               our
               ordinary
               discourse
               is
               the
               very
               Livery
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               badge
               of
               prophaneness
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Wise
             man
             hinteth
             unto
             us
             ,
             Eccles.
             9.
             2.
             where
             ,
             as
             he
             maketh
             it
             a
             sure
             sign
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             
               to
               fear
               an
               oath
            
             ,
             so
             of
             a
             wicked
             and
             prophane
             person
             ,
             
               not
               to
               fear
               an
               oath
            
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             it
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             ordinary
             swearing
             may
             well
             be
             a
             badge
             and
             note
             of
             a
             prophane
             person
             ,
             for
             such
             an
             one
             will
             make
             little
             or
             no
             conscience
             of
             any
             sin
             ,
             who
             maketh
             no
             conscience
             of
             this
             sin
             of
             swearing
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             vain
             and
             unprofitable
             a
             sin
             :
             for
             the
             excuse
             whereof
             the
             swearer
             cannot
             plead
             any
             outward
             good
             ,
             neither
             profit
             ,
             as
             the
             covetous
             worldling
             ;
             nor
             honour
             and
             preferment
             ,
             as
             the
             ambitious
             person
             ;
             nor
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             the
             voluptuous
             ;
             and
             therefore
             wee
             may
             well
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             makes
             no
             conscience
             of
             swearing
             ,
             will
             make
             little
             conscience
             of
             any
             other
             sin
             ;
             
               for
               hee
               that
               will
               sin
               for
               nothing
               ,
               as
               the
               swearer
               doth
               ,
               certainly
               will
               sin
               for
               something
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             what
             sin
             will
             not
             he
             commit
             for
             profit
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             preferment
             ,
             who
             sticks
             not
             to
             prophane
             the
             holy
             name
             of
             God
             for
             nothing
             ?
             
             Our
             blessed
             Saviour
             speaking
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             
               it
               cometh
               of
               evil
            
             ,
             meaning
             the
             Devil
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               communication
               be
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ,
               for
               whatsoever
               is
               more
               than
               these
               cometh
               of
               evil
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             that
             evil
             one
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             author
             of
             all
             vain
             oathes
             .
             Which
             me
             thinks
             should
             be
             a
             powerful
             argument
             to
             prevail
             with
             men
             ,
             to
             avoyd
             in
             their
             ordinary
             communication
             all
             vain
             oathes
             ,
             yea
             and
             needless
             protestations
             ,
             considering
             they
             come
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             School-master
             that
             teacheth
             men
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             a
             frequent
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             shew
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             Scholars
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             children
             ,
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             II.
             Another
             kind
             of
             corrupt
             speech
             is
             ,
             
               when
               Gods
               holy
               titles
               are
               upon
               every
               light
               occasion
               used
               ,
               and
               so
               plainly
               abused
            
             ;
             as
             when
             any
             thing
             suddenly
             happens
             out
             ,
             then
             we
             presently
             say
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               O
               Iesus
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             when
             we
             would
             have
             any
             thing
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             say
             ,
             for
             Gods
             sake
             doe
             this
             ,
             for
             Christs
             sake
             doe
             that
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             with
             no
             reverence
             doe
             wee
             think
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             if
             we
             think
             of
             them
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             commonly
             it
             is
             but
             a
             phrase
             of
             course
             .
             to
             say
             the
             least
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             direct
             taking
             of
             Gods
             name
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             so
             maketh
             us
             liable
             to
             that
             curse
             ,
             
               God
               will
               not
               hold
               him
               guiltless
               ,
               that
               taketh
               his
               name
               in
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             some
             of
             those
             corrupt
             words
             and
             speeches
             which
             tend
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             such
             as
             tend
             to
             mans
             disgrace
             ,
             or
             hurt
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             against
             our selves
             directly
             ,
             or
             against
             others
             .
             The
             corrupt
             speeches
             that
             are
             against
             our selves
             are
             Imprecations
             .
             It
             is
             usual
             with
             many
             ,
             by
             imprecating
             some
             mischief
             against
             themselves
             ,
             to
             confirm
             their
             speeches
             ;
             methinks
             such
             should
             be
             afraid
             lest
             God
             in
             judgement
             should
             hear
             them
             ,
             and
             justly
             cause
             the
             vengeance
             they
             call
             for
             ,
             to
             fall
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             let
             such
             remember
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             who
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               His
               bloud
               be
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               children
               ,
            
             and
             from
             that
             day
             to
             this
             hath
             it
             lain
             heavily
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Of
             corrupt
             speeches
             against
             others
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             kinds
             ;
             as
             ,
          
           
             1
             Imprecations
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             usual
             ,
             if
             not
             much
             more
             usual
             ,
             to
             make
             fearful
             imprecations
             against
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             our selves
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             corrupt
             speeches
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             ill-beseeming
             Christians
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Unclean
               and
               unchaste●
               speeches
            
             are
             another
             kind
             of
             corrupt
             communication
             .
             Some
             mens
             mouthes
             are
             always
             full
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             plainly
             sheweth
             the
             pollution
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             how
             their
             minds
             are
             wholly
             set
             on
             lust
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Idle
               and
               vain
               discourses
               wh●ch
               tend
               to
               no
               good
               ,
            
             are
             another
             kind
             of
             corrupt
             speeches
             ;
             as
             old
             Wives
             fables
             ,
             talking
             of
             matters
             not
             belonging
             to
             us
             ,
             pratling
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             comes
             into
             ones
             head
             .
             
             Our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               every
               idle
               word
               that
               men
               shall
               speak
               ,
               ●hey
               shall
               give
               acco●nt
               thereof
               ●in
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               .
            
             Here
             our
             Saviour
             sheweth
             that
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgement
             we
             must
             give
             an
             account
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             filthy
             ,
             unclean
             ,
             and
             unchast
             speeches
             ,
             but
             likewise
             for
             
               idle
               words
            
             ,
             yea
             for
             every
             idle
             word
             ;
             and
             therefore
             how
             doth
             it
             concern
             us
             to
             bee
             watchful
             over
             our selves
             ,
             as
             against
             all
             filthy
             and
             unclean
             speeches
             ,
             so
             likewise
             against
             all
             idle
             words
             ?
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             kinds
             of
             corrupt
             Speeches
             ,
             and
             communication
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             the
             more
             carefully
             to
             avoyd
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             hainousness
             thereof
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               Accustome
               your selves
               to
               holy
               con●●rences
               ,
               and
               good
               communication
            
             ;
             
             It
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             abstain
             from
             corrupt
             communication
             ,
             except
             you
             accustome
             your selves
             to
             good
             communication
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             good
             and
             gracious
             speech
             which
             commendeth
             a
             good
             and
             a
             sound
             heart
             ,
             even
             as
             its
             good
             fruit
             which
             commends
             a
             good
             tree
             .
          
           
             III.
             
               In
               all
               your
               conferences
            
             ,
             
             
               forbear
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               others
            
             ;
             This
             direction
             the
             Apostle
             Iames
             giveth
             ,
             
               Speak
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               ev●l
               one
               of
               another
            
             ;
             the
             word
             in
             the
             original
             properly
             signifieth
             ,
             
               a
               speaking
               one
               against
               another
            
             ,
             and
             forbids
             all
             manner
             of
             words
             tending
             to
             the
             disgrace
             and
             disparagemen
             :
             of
             your
             Neighbour
             ,
             whether
             that
             you
             speak
             be
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             may
             bee
             said
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             his
             Neighbour
             two
             ways
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1
             By
             raising
             false
             reports
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             a
             divulging
             of
             their
             secret
             evils
             .
          
           
             This
             God
             did
             expresly
             forbid
             his
             own
             people
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               goe
               up
               and
               down
               as
               a
               Tale-bearer
               among
               the
               people
            
             ;
             like
             unto
             a
             Pedler
             ,
             which
             carrieth
             his
             Pack
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             venting
             here
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             there
             a
             little
             ,
             until
             at
             length
             he
             hath
             uttered
             all
             his
             Wares
             .
             Thus
             there
             are
             too
             too
             many
             who
             goe
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             
             uttering
             slanders
             and
             reproaches
             as
             Wares
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             Devils
             proper
             sin
             ,
             who
             is
             stiled
             ,
             
               the
               accuser
               of
               his
               brethren
            
             .
             Oh
             consider
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             surely
             recompence
             this
             into
             your
             bosomes
             ;
             
             for
             as
             our
             Saviour
             speaketh
             ,
             
               Iudge
               not
               ,
               that
               yee
               bee
               not
               judged
               ,
               for
               with
               what
               judgement
               yee
               judge
               yee
               shall
               be
               judged
               ;
               and
               with
               what
               measure
               yee
               mete
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               measured
               to
               you
               again
               .
            
             So
             that
             thou
             shalt
             be
             sure
             to
             find
             others
             that
             will
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             judge
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             thee
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             of
             thy
             brother
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             as
             little
             care
             of
             thy
             credit
             as
             thou
             hast
             had
             of
             thy
             brothers
             ;
             so
             farre
             shouldst
             thou
             be
             from
             wronging
             thy
             neighbour
             ,
             by
             being
             the
             author
             and
             spreader
             of
             evil
             reports
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             not
             lend
             thine
             ear
             to
             them
             that
             spread
             them
             ,
             for
             thine
             ears
             may
             be
             as
             guilty
             as
             thy
             tongue
             ;
             therefore
             such
             evil
             speaking
             should
             not
             be
             heard
             without
             some
             expression
             of
             dislike
             :
             which
             would
             bee
             a
             special
             means
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Be
             not
             lavish
             in
             your
             words
             ,
             
             but
             sparing
             in
             your
             speech
             ;
             utter
             not
             all
             that
             you
             hear
             ,
             or
             know
             .
             
               Which
               rule
               the
               Apostle
            
             Iames
             
               giveth
               ,
               in
               Chap.
            
             1.
             19.
             
             Let
             every
             man
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             be
             swift
             to
             hear
             ,
             but
             slow
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             V.
             
               Be
               well
               advised
               before
               you
               speak
            
             ;
             for
             oftentimes
             many
             mens
             tongues
             doe
             over-run
             ,
             
             and
             out-strip
             their
             wits
             .
             But
             doe
             you
             forethink
             ,
             whether
             that
             you
             are
             about
             to
             speak
             be
             suitable
             ,
             and
             seasonable
             ,
             
             and
             let
             not
             thy
             tongue
             run
             before
             thy
             mind
             .
             
          
           
             VI.
             
               Let
               your
               ordinary
               speech
               be
               plain
               ,
               without
               oathes
               and
               imprecations
               ,
               yea
               without
               all
               vain
               asseverations
               and
               protestations
               .
            
             This
             direction
             our
             Saviour
             giveth
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               communication
               bee
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             let
             your
             ordinary
             speech
             be
             plain
             ,
             and
             naked
             ,
             without
             any
             oathes
             ,
             imprecations
             ,
             asseverations
             and
             protestations
             .
             For
             ,
             
             
               whatsoever
               is
               more
               than
               these
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             whatsoever
             exceedeth
             a
             simple
             affirmation
             ,
             or
             negation
             ,
             
               cometh
               of
               evil
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             of
             the
             evil
             one
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             
               In
               all
               your
               Conferences
               speak
               nothing
               but
               the
               truth
            
             ;
             This
             direction
             the
             Apostle
             giveth
             ,
             
             
               Wherefore
               putting
               away
               lying
               ,
               speak
               every
               man
               truth
               with
               his
               neighbour
               .
            
             Though
             lying
             be
             a
             sin
             common
             amongst
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             not
             only
             children
             ,
             but
             also
             grown
             men
             and
             women
             ▪
             as
             in
             their
             ordinary
             discourse
             ,
             so
             especially
             in
             their
             trading
             ,
             wherein
             what
             more
             ordinary
             than
             lying
             and
             dissembling
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             a
             most
             hainous
             sin
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             due
             consideration
             of
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1
             
               It
               is
               a
               Sin
               against
               knowledge
               and
               conscience
            
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             ignorantly
             committed
             ,
             
             for
             ignorance
             is
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             lye
             ;
             the
             word
             in
             Latine
             to
             lye
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             speak
             against
             ones
             mind
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             2
             
               It
               is
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Devils
               nature
            
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             lying
             spirit
             is
             a
             Diabolical
             spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             Lyar
             carrieth
             the
             very
             image
             and
             picture
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             
             
               who
               is
               the
               father
               of
               lyes
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               It
               pulleth
               down
               Gods
               fearful
               Iudgement
               and
               Vengeance
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               temporal
               in
               this
               world
               and
               eternal
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
            
             ;
             for
             proof
             whereof
             ,
             observe
             in
             general
             what
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               Psal.
               5.
               6.
               
               God
               will
               destroy
               all
               that
               speak
               lyes
               .
            
             More
             particularly
             for
             Temporal
             Judgements
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             
             the
             Prophet
             Hosea
             reckons
             up
             this
             Sin
             amongst
             those
             gross
             sins
             which
             caused
             God
             to
             send
             Famine
             ,
             Plague
             ,
             Sword
             ,
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             Judgements
             on
             the
             Israelites
             .
             For
             eternal
             Judgements
             ,
             we
             find
             them
             lik●wise
             threatned
             against
             this
             Sin
             ,
             as
             in
             Revel
             .
             21.
             27.
             we
             find
             Lying
             reckoned
             amongst
             those
             sins
             which
             bar
             us
             out
             of
             heaven
             ;
             and
             Revel
             .
             21.
             8.
             we
             find
             it
             reckoned
             amongst
             those
             sins
             which
             thrust
             us
             into
             Hell
             ;
             
               But
               the
               fearful
               ,
               and
               unbeleeving
               ,
               and
               Murtherers
               ,
               and
               Whoremongers
               ,
               and
               Sorcerers
               ,
               and
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               Lyars
               ,
               shall
               have
               their
               part
               in
               the
               Lake
               wh●ch
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
            
             ;
             here
             lying
             is
             reckoned
             amongst
             those
             sins
             which
             thrust
             us
             into
             Hell.
             And
             wee
             may
             further
             observe
             amongst
             what
             hainous
             and
             capital
             Sins
             Lyars
             
             are
             reckoned
             ,
             even
             amongst
             
               Murther●rs
               ,
               Whoremongers
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             further
             shews
             the
             hainousness
             of
             this
             sin
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             
               Pray
               unto
               God
               to
               sanctifie
               your
               speech
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               direct
               it
               by
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               tend
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               good
               both
               of
               the
               speaker
               and
               hearer
               .
            
             All
             our
             endeavours
             are
             nothing
             without
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             had
             need
             goe
             unto
             him
             by
             prayer
             ,
             so
             to
             sanctifie
             our
             words
             and
             speeches
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             minister
             grace
             to
             the
             hearers
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Of
             Watchfulness
             over
             our
             Actions
             .
          
           
             AS
             we
             must
             be
             watchful
             over
             our
             thoughts
             and
             words
             ,
             so
             likewise
             over
             our
             actions
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             more
             profitable
             pressing
             of
             this
             part
             of
             Christian
             watchfulness
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             some
             helps
             to
             direct
             you
             therein
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Make
               Gods
               Word
               the
               rule
               of
               all
               thy
               actions
               .
            
             This
             direction
             the
             Apostle
             hinteth
             ,
             in
             
               Gal.
               6.
               16.
               
               As
               many
               as
               walk
               according
               to
               this
               rul●
               ,
               peace
               be
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               mercy
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             terms
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             
               the
               rule
            
             whereby
             we
             must
             walk
             ,
             and
             square
             all
             our
             actions
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             of
             the
             will
             and
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             most
             agreeable
             thereunto
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             In
             doub●ful
             cases
             ,
             where
             the
             reasons
             on
             both
             sides
             seem
             to
             be
             equally
             ballanced
             ,
             observe
             which
             side
             seems
             most
             to
             tend
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             thy
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             thine
             own
             Spiritual
             welfare
             ,
             and
             incline
             rather
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             thou
             shalt
             propound
             these
             things
             as
             thine
             end
             ,
             and
             aym
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             thy
             Bias
             ,
             God
             will
             then
             delight
             to
             make
             known
             his
             good
             pleasure
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             2
             Seek
             advice
             from
             others
             whom
             thou
             conceivest
             to
             bee
             godly
             ,
             and
             judicious
             ;
             and
             amidst
             their
             counsels
             observe
             what
             it
             is
             thine
             own
             spirit
             doth
             best
             approve
             of
             ,
             and
             most
             cloze
             with
             .
          
           
             3
             Prayer
             being
             the
             means
             sanctified
             by
             God
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             every
             good
             thing
             ,
             bee
             earnest
             with
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             direct
             thee
             in
             the
             right
             way
             and
             course
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             cause
             thee
             to
             hear
             a
             voyce
             behind
             thee
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               walk
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             4
             Having
             prayed
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             commended
             thy
             case
             unto
             him
             ,
             hearken
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             return
             of
             thy
             prayer
             ,
             diligently
             observing
             to
             what
             course
             thine
             heart
             is
             most
             inclined
             after
             prayer
             ;
             and
             conclude
             that
             to
             be
             the
             way
             he
             would
             have
             thee
             to
             walk
             in
             .
          
           
             II.
             Another
             help
             and
             direction
             is
             ,
             
               to
               propound
               Gods
               glory
               as
               the
               chief
               end
               and
               aim
               of
               all
               thine
               actions
            
             ;
             
             which
             direction
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             giveth
             us
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               yee
               doe
               ,
               doe
               all
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             that
             God
             may
             be
             thereby
             glorified
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1
             Without
             this
             thy
             best
             actions
             ,
             thy
             most
             religious
             exercises
             are
             neither
             acceptable
             nor
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ;
             let
             any
             action
             bee
             in
             it self
             never
             so
             specious
             and
             glorious
             ,
             yet
             if
             Gods
             glory
             bee
             not
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             woe
             to
             such
             works
             ,
             instead
             of
             an
             Euge
             ,
             or
             
               Well
               done
            
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             puts
             a
             value
             and
             price
             upon
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             a●m
             at
             this
             end
             the
             better
             they
             be
             .
             As
             therefore
             thou
             desirest
             to
             have
             thine
             actions
             and
             services
             acceptable
             and
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             let
             his
             glory
             be
             thy
             chief
             and
             principal
             aym
             therein
             ,
             doing
             what
             thou
             dost
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             thereby
             may
             be
             glorified
             .
          
           
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             other
             ends
             may
             creep
             into
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             steal
             into
             the
             performance
             of
             thy
             best
             actions
             ,
             as
             thine
             own
             profit
             ,
             applause
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             know
             for
             thy
             comfort
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             looketh
             more
             to
             the
             general
             bent
             of
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             frame
             of
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             in
             what
             thou
             dost
             ,
             then
             upon
             any
             particular
             base
             and
             by
             end
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             creepeth
             and
             stealeth
             into
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             will
             reckon
             with
             thee
             according
             to
             the
             general
             purpose
             and
             aym
             of
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             some
             particular
             end
             and
             aym
             ,
             which
             hath
             crept
             in
             unawares
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             thine
             heart
             .
          
           
             III.
             Another
             help
             and
             direction
             to
             Christian
             watchfulness
             over
             thine
             actions
             is
             ,
             
               To
               commend
               all
               thine
               actions
               and
               businesses
               unto
               God
               by
               Prayer
               ,
            
             not
             enterprising
             any
             thing
             without
             seeking
             direction
             ,
             assistance
             ,
             and
             a
             blessing
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             speaketh
             ,
             
             
               It
               is
               vain
               for
               you
               to
               rise
               up
               early
               ,
               to
               sit
               up
               late
               ,
               to
               eat
               the
               bread
               of
               sorrows
               ,
            
             unless
             the
             Lord
             put
             to
             his
             helping
             hand
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             with
             a
             blessing
             ;
             which
             is
             obtained
             chiefly
             by
             prayer
             ;
             farre
             be
             it
             therefore
             from
             thee
             to
             enterprise
             any
             thing
             without
             first
             commending
             it
             unto
             God
             by
             Prayer
             ;
             for
             questionless
             one
             special
             reason
             ▪
             why
             many
             find
             not
             that
             success
             in
             their
             businesses
             which
             they
             desire
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             first
             commended
             them
             unto
             God
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             
             they
             have
             not
             sought
             unto
             him
             for
             his
             direction
             ,
             assistance
             ,
             and
             blessing
             .
          
           
             IV.
             
               Set
               God
               always
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               ever
               walk
               as
               in
               his
               sight
               and
               presence
            
             ;
             
             which
             direction
             the
             Lord
             himself
             giveth
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             ordering
             of
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Walk
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               thou
               perfect
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             walk
             as
             in
             my
             sight
             and
             presence
             ,
             setting
             me
             ever
             before
             thee
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             a
             special
             means
             to
             keep
             and
             restrain
             thee
             from
             many
             sins
             ;
             this
             we
             read
             kept
             Ioseph
             from
             yeelding
             to
             the
             wanton
             solicitations
             of
             his
             Mistris
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             the
             opportunity
             of
             privacy
             ,
             
             
               How
               can
               I
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               doe
               this
               great
               wickedness
               and
               sin
               against
               God
               ?
            
             It
             was
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             ●ll-seeing
             presence
             that
             preserved
             him
             from
             closing
             with
             the
             inordinate
             affection
             of
             his
             Mistris
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             Watchfulness
             against
             Sin.
             
          
           
             AS
             thou
             must
             watch
             over
             thy
             
               Thoughts
               ,
               Words
            
             ,
             and
             Actions
             ,
             so
             likewise
             against
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Both
             against
             Sin
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             likewise
             against
             the
             several
             kinds
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             I.
             First
             ,
             thou
             must
             watch
             against
             Sin
             in
             general
             ,
             not
             bearing
             with
             thy self
             in
             the
             willing
             practice
             of
             any
             known
             Sin
             ;
             for
             in
             vain
             dost
             thou
             expect
             any
             true
             peace
             in
             thy
             soul
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             thou
             re●ainest
             ,
             and
             favourest
             any
             one
             Sin
             in
             thy self
             against
             thy
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             more
             profitable
             pressing
             of
             this
             part
             of
             Christian
             watchfulness
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             thee
             some
             helps
             to
             direct
             thee
             therein
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Carefully
               avoyd
               all
               the
               occasions
               and
               means
               which
               may
               allure
               and
               draw
               thee
               unto
               sin
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             eschew
             the
             one
             without
             the
             other
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             he
             who
             is
             inclined
             to
             drunkenness
             should
             contain
             himself
             from
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             avoyd
             not
             the
             places
             and
             company
             of
             drunkards
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             him
             that
             is
             wanton
             and
             lascivious
             ,
             to
             abstain
             from
             filthiness
             and
             uncleanness
             ,
             if
             he
             frequent
             unchast
             company
             ,
             and
             pamper
             himself
             in
             gluttony
             and
             drunkenness
             .
             
          
           
             2
             
               If
               thou
               art
               assaulted
               ,
               resist
               sin
               in
               the
               beginning
            
             ;
             Doe
             not
             dally
             with
             temptations
             ,
             as
             the
             Fly
             with
             the
             flame
             of
             a
             Candle
             ,
             lest
             thou
             be
             burnt
             before
             thou
             be
             aware
             ;
             neither
             doe
             thou
             suffer
             Sin
             to
             grow
             and
             increase
             ,
             but
             rather
             withstand
             the
             first
             beginnings
             thereof
             ,
             and
             if
             possibly
             nip
             it
             in
             the
             bud
             .
          
           
           
             3
             
               If
               thou
               beest
               overtaken
               with
               any
               sin
               ,
               labour
               to
               recover
               thy self
               with
               all
               possible
               speed
               ,
               by
               true
               and
               unfeigned
               repentance
               .
            
             Be
             sure
             thou
             doe
             not
             live
             ,
             nor
             lye
             impenitently
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             any
             Sin
             against
             thy
             Conscience
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             thou
             wearest
             the
             Devils
             Livery
             ,
             and
             art
             a
             stranger
             to
             true
             peace
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Being
               recovered
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               relapsing
            
             ;
             A
             relapse
             is
             dangerous
             in
             bodily
             diseases
             ,
             much
             more
             in
             spiritual
             ;
             Christ
             saw
             this
             to
             bee
             a
             needful
             caveat
             ,
             therefore
             he
             gave
             this
             advice
             to
             a
             Woman
             taken
             in
             Adultery
             ,
             
             and
             forgiven
             ,
             
               Goe
               and
               sin
               no
               more
            
             ;
             yea
             the
             same
             advice
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             poor
             Cripple
             ,
             whom
             he
             healed
             at
             the
             Pool
             of
             Bethesda
             ,
             
             backt
             with
             a
             strong
             reason
             ,
             saying
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Sin
               no
               more
               ,
               lest
               a
               worse
               thing
               come
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             Which
             doth
             not
             imply
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             keep
             himself
             pure
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             ;
             but
             that
             hee
             ought
             with
             the
             best
             care
             ,
             and
             greatest
             watchfulness
             that
             hee
             can
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             himself
             pure
             and
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             especially
             from
             enormous
             sins
             ▪
             which
             in
             an
             high
             manner
             provoke
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God.
             Though
             therefore
             thou
             hast
             obtained
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             thy
             former
             sins
             ,
             it
             concerns
             thee
             to
             be
             watchful
             against
             sin
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             otherwise
             thou
             art
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             relapsing
             into
             the
             same
             sins
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             ;
             whereby
             thy
             last
             state
             will
             be
             worse
             than
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Often
               have
               recourse
               unto
               God
               by
               fervent
               prayer
               ,
            
             as
             against
             sin
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             bee
             pleased
             to
             keep
             thee
             from
             falling
             thereunto
             ,
             so
             espe●ially
             against
             those
             particular
             sins
             which
             thou
             findest
             working
             and
             stirring
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             thou
             art
             most
             molested
             ,
             earnestly
             begging
             power
             and
             strength
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             enabled
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             day
             of
             temptation
             .
          
           
             II.
             As
             thou
             must
             watch
             against
             Sin
             in
             general
             ,
             so
             likewise
             against
             the
             several
             sorts
             and
             kinds
             of
             sin
             .
             A
             ,
          
           
             I.
             Against
             thy
             beloved
             Sin
             ;
             
             for
             there
             is
             none
             of
             us
             all
             but
             wee
             have
             in
             us
             our
             darling
             and
             beloved
             Sin
             ,
             our
             own
             Idol
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             whereunto
             we
             many
             times
             doe
             service
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             offence
             of
             Almighty
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             better
             discovery
             whereof
             take
             these
             few
             directions
             .
          
           
             1
             Observe
             which
             way
             the
             stream
             of
             thy
             thoughts
             run
             ,
             especially
             thy
             morning
             thoughts
             ,
             whether
             after
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             this
             or
             that
             lust
             ,
             for
             
               Where
               the
               Carcass
               is
               ,
               there
               will
               the
               Eagles
               be
               gathered
               together
            
             ;
             whatsoever
             thy
             beloved
             Sin
             is
             ,
             upon
             that
             will
             thy
             morning
             thoughts
             most
             hover
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             
               world●ness
               and
               covetousness
            
             bee
             thy
             beloved
             Sin
             ,
             thy
             morning
             thoughts
             for
             the
             most
             part
             will
             bee
             upon
             the
             
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             thereof
             ,
             how
             thou
             maist
             grow
             great
             and
             rich
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             if
             
               pride
               and
               ambition
            
             be
             thy
             darling
             and
             beloved
             Sin
             ,
             then
             thy
             morning
             thoughts
             will
             be
             upon
             thine
             advancement
             ,
             how
             thou
             maist
             ●i●e
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             if
             ●●clearlness
             be
             thy
             beloved
             Sin
             ,
             then
             thy
             thoughts
             ,
             especially
             thy
             morning
             thoughts
             ,
             will
             be
             un●●ean
             ,
             thy
             ●ead
             will
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             speculative
             filthiness
             ,
             how
             thou
             maist
             satisfie
             thy
             iust
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             a
             sure
             rule
             ,
             
               Every
               man
               is
               what
               ●ee
               is
               most
               in
               the
               morning
               .
            
             As
             hee
             that
             is
             spiritual
             hath
             his
             morning
             thoughts
             upon
             God
             ,
             or
             upon
             some
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             subje●●
             so
             hee
             that
             is
             worldly
             and
             unclean
             ,
             hath
             his
             morning
             thoughts
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             satisfying
             of
             his
             carnal
             lusts
             .
          
           
             2
             Observe
             seriously
             what
             Sin
             it
             is
             thy
             Conscience
             doth
             most
             and
             chiefly
             check
             thee
             for
             ,
             especially
             in
             time
             of
             affliction
             ,
             for
             Conscience
             being
             then
             awakened
             will
             most
             of
             all
             check
             thee
             for
             thy
             beloved
             Sin.
             
          
           
             3
             Observe
             what
             it
             is
             wherewith
             thine
             enemies
             doe
             most
             upbraid
             thee
             ▪
             for
             others
             many
             times
             can
             sooner
             discern
             our
             beloved
             Sin
             than
             we
             our selves
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             stinking
             breath
             is
             sooner
             sented
             by
             a
             stander
             by
             ,
             than
             by
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             ;
             and
             thus
             maist
             thou
             make
             a
             good
             improvement
             of
             the
             bitterest
             objections
             of
             thine
             adversaries
             against
             thee
             .
          
           
             4
             Observe
             what
             Sin
             it
             is
             thou
             hast
             least
             power
             to
             resist
             and
             with
             which
             thou
             art
             oftnest
             and
             easiliest
             overcome
             ,
             notwithstanding
             thy
             Conscience
             checks
             thee
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             thou
             hast
             hereupon
             good
             ground
             to
             conclude
             that
             to
             be
             thy
             beloved
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Having
             found
             out
             thy
             bosome
             Sin
             ,
             thou
             must
             especially
             watch
             against
             that
             ,
             lest
             thou
             bee
             surprised
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             this
             Sin
             is
             so
             sweet
             and
             delightful
             to
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             very
             hardly
             part
             with
             it
             ;
             hee
             will
             forsake
             all
             that
             he
             possesseth
             ,
             yea
             and
             adventure
             life
             it self
             ,
             rather
             than
             forsake
             his
             beloved
             Sin
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             fitly
             be
             called
             
               the
               Sin
               that
               hangeth
               so
               fast
               on
               ,
            
             as
             being
             not
             easily
             cast
             off
             .
          
           
             2
             One
             beloved
             Sin
             in
             the
             bosome
             so
             alienates
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             love
             Christ
             as
             it
             should
             ;
             as
             one
             stranger
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Wife
             ,
             so
             takes
             up
             her
             affection
             ,
             that
             she
             cannot
             love
             her
             Husband
             as
             she
             ought
             .
          
           
             II.
             Thou
             must
             with
             as
             great
             care
             and
             circumspection
             watch
             against
             the
             
               sins
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               places
               of
               thine
               ab●de
               .
            
             So
             long
             as
             thou
             
             livest
             in
             this
             world
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             society
             and
             neighbourhood
             of
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             but
             thy
             care
             must
             bee
             to
             keep
             thee
             as
             free
             from
             their
             wickedness
             as
             thou
             canst
             .
             This
             advice
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             giveth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               See
               that
               yee
               walk
               circumspectly
               ,
               not
               as
               fools
               ,
               but
               as
               wise
               ,
               because
               the
               days
               are
               evil
            
             ;
             intimating
             ,
             the
             more
             evil
             the
             times
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             any
             sin
             doth
             abound
             in
             the
             time
             and
             places
             of
             our
             abode
             ,
             the
             more
             watchful
             should
             we
             be
             over
             our selves
             against
             those
             Sins
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             infected
             nor
             poysoned
             by
             them
             :
          
           
             And
             truely
             ,
             
               as
               it
               is
               an
               high
               pitch
               of
               impiety
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               bad
               amongst
               good
               men
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               an
               high
               pitch
               of
               piety
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               to
               bee
               good
               amongst
               bad
               men
               ,
               to
               retain
               his
               goodness
               in
               wicked
               times
               and
               places
               .
            
             Singularity
             I
             know
             is
             charged
             upon
             Gods
             children
             as
             their
             disgrace
             ,
             but
             certainly
             it
             is
             their
             glory
             that
             they
             are
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             separated
             from
             the
             sinful
             vanities
             and
             courses
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             setting
             forth
             the
             height
             of
             mens
             misery
             in
             their
             Natural
             state
             ,
             describeth
             it
             by
             
               their
               living
               according
               to
               the
               common
               course
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             
             and
             the
             sinful
             practices
             thereof
             .
          
           
             III.
             Thou
             must
             with
             as
             great
             care
             and
             circumspection
             watch
             against
             
               secret
               sins
            
             ,
             as
             against
             
               open
               and
               publick
               sins
            
             ,
             making
             conscience
             of
             sinning
             in
             secret
             ,
             even
             when
             thou
             hast
             the
             opportunity
             of
             privacy
             for
             the
             acting
             and
             committing
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             we
             are
             more
             apt
             to
             fall
             into
             secret
             than
             into
             open
             and
             publick
             sins
             .
             For
             if
             we
             can
             hide
             our
             sins
             from
             the
             eyes
             and
             knowledge
             of
             men
             ,
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             all
             is
             well
             and
             safe
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             encourage
             our selves
             to
             sin
             in
             secret
             .
             The
             fear
             of
             shame
             and
             discredit
             with
             men
             ,
             hath
             great
             force
             to
             restrain
             men
             from
             committing
             sin
             in
             the
             publick
             view
             ,
             but
             in
             secret
             few
             care
             what
             they
             doe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Murtherer
             and
             Adulterer
             are
             brought
             in
             by
             Iob
             emboldning
             themselves
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               No
               eye
               seeth
               us
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Howsoever
             we
             may
             hide
             our
             secret
             sins
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             hide
             them
             from
             the
             all-seeing
             Eye
             of
             God
             ,
             
             who
             seeth
             all
             ,
             himself
             unseen
             of
             any
             ,
             
               being
               present
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               beholding
               both
               the
               evil
               and
               the
               good
               ,
            
             Proverbs
             15.
             3.
             
             If
             then
             
               thou
               wilt
               sin
               securely
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Augustine
               ,
               seek
               out
               a
               place
               where
               he
               seeth
               thee
               not
               ,
               and
               there
               doe
               what
               thou
               wilt
            
             ;
             
             But
             seeing
             God
             is
             present
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             thou
             shouldest
             hide
             thy
             sins
             from
             his
             all-seeing
             Eye
             ;
             and
             therefore
             never
             be
             encouraged
             to
             sin
             in
             hope
             of
             secrecy
             .
          
           
           
             3
             As
             God
             here
             seeth
             and
             taketh
             notice
             of
             our
             most
             secret
             sins
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             one
             time
             or
             other
             discover
             those
             deeds
             of
             darkness
             to
             our
             great
             confusion
             ,
             without
             true
             and
             unfeigned
             repentance
             ;
             if
             not
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             when
             our
             most
             secret
             Sins
             shall
             be
             discovered
             to
             the
             view
             of
             all
             ;
             
             for
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             speaketh
             ,
             
               God
               will
               bring
               every
               work
               into
               Iudgement
               ,
               with
               every
               secret
               thing
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               or
               whe●her
               it
               be
               evil
               ,
            
             There
             is
             never
             a
             wicked
             man
             almost
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             formal
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             committed
             that
             wickedness
             in
             secret
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             known
             for
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             know
             for
             certain
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgement
             all
             the
             world
             shall
             hear
             thereof
             ,
             for
             then
             all
             thy
             secret
             sins
             shall
             be
             discovered
             to
             Angels
             ,
             Men
             ,
             and
             Devils
             ,
             thy
             secret
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             close
             adultery
             ,
             thy
             pilferings
             and
             stealings
             ,
             thy
             false
             weights
             and
             measures
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             view
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             thine
             eternal
             shame
             and
             confusion
             .
             Were
             our
             hearts
             thorowly
             possessed
             herewith
             ,
             oh
             how
             watchful
             would
             it
             make
             us
             over
             our selves
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             fearful
             to
             adventure
             upon
             any
             Sin
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             the
             opportunity
             of
             privacy
             for
             the
             acting
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             IV.
             Thou
             must
             be
             watchful
             against
             the
             
               least
               sin
            
             ,
             not
             esteeming
             any
             Sin
             so
             small
             and
             venial
             ,
             as
             that
             thou
             maist
             safely
             give
             it
             entertainment
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             it
             without
             true
             and
             unfeigned
             repentance
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             the
             least
             Sin
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             transgressed
             ,
             his
             Justice
             violated
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Wr●th
             provoked
             ;
             and
             therefore
             farre
             be
             it
             from
             us
             to
             account
             that
             Sin
             little
             ,
             which
             is
             committed
             against
             a
             God
             of
             infinite
             Majesty
             ;
             whereupon
             saith
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Doe
               not
               consider
               the
               smalness
               of
               thy
               sins
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               the
               greatness
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               displeased
               and
               provoked
               by
               them
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Little
             Sins
             are
             apt
             to
             make
             way
             for
             greater
             ;
             as
             a
             little
             Boy
             let
             in
             at
             the
             window
             ,
             will
             open
             the
             door
             ,
             that
             the
             stoutest
             Thief
             may
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             rob
             and
             spoyl
             the
             house
             ;
             so
             little
             Sins
             being
             once
             admitted
             ,
             will
             in
             time
             set
             wide
             open
             the
             door
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             and
             grossest
             may
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             rob
             and
             spoyl
             us
             of
             all
             grace
             and
             goodness
             ;
             and
             therefore
             despise
             not
             the
             smallest
             Sin
             ,
             for
             even
             that
             is
             a
             step
             to
             a
             greater
             :
             for
             who
             sees
             not
             by
             daily
             experience
             ,
             that
             unclean
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             fil●hy
             words
             ,
             draw
             many
             on
             to
             unclean
             actions
             ;
             
             yea
             as
             Iustin
             reports
             of
             Ni●us
             his
             Victories
             ,
             
             how
             
               every
               Victory
               was
               a
               means
               of
               another
               conquest
               .
            
             So
             every
             small
             Sin
             is
             a
             means
             and
             way
             to
             a
             greater
             .
          
           
           
             And
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             .
             Because
             God
             in
             his
             Judgement
             doth
             usually
             punish
             Sin
             with
             Sin
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             God
             doth
             many
             times
             punish
             some
             mens
             lesser
             Sins
             ,
             by
             leaving
             them
             so
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             corruptions
             of
             their
             own
             wicked
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             break
             forth
             into
             the
             acting
             and
             committing
             of
             grosser
             Sins
             .
             The
             best
             means
             therefore
             fo●
             a
             man
             to
             keep
             himself
             from
             great
             and
             hainous
             Sins
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             watchful
             against
             smaller
             Sins
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             though
             at
             the
             present
             thou
             abhorrest
             the
             very
             thought
             of
             Murther
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             hainous
             Sin
             ,
             yet
             if
             thou
             givest
             way
             to
             uncleaneness
             ,
             or
             livest
             impenitently
             in
             any
             other
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             Justice
             may
             leave
             thee
             so
             to
             thy self
             ,
             as
             that
             thou
             shalt
             break
             forth
             into
             actual
             Murther
             for
             the
             covering
             of
             thine
             uncleanness
             .
             Thus
             it
             fell
             out
             with
             David
             ,
             who
             questionless
             abhorred
             the
             thought
             of
             Murther
             ,
             
             yet
             having
             committed
             uncleanness
             with
             bathsheba
             ,
             soon
             after
             murthered
             Uriah
             (
             though
             an
             innocent
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             his
             Worthies
             )
             for
             the
             covering
             of
             his
             Adultery
             .
             And
             how
             many
             Women
             in
             these
             our
             days
             ,
             who
             abominated
             the
             very
             thought
             of
             Murther
             ,
             yet
             have
             most
             cruelly
             slaugh●e●ed
             their
             tender
             Infants
             ,
             for
             the
             concealing
             and
             covering
             of
             their
             unleanness
             ?
             As
             therefore
             thou
             wouldst
             avoyd
             Murther
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             hainous
             Sins
             ,
             be
             watchful
             against
             ,
             and
             careful
             to
             avoyd
             lesser
             Sins
             ,
             lest
             they
             make
             way
             for
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             least
             Sin
             cannot
             be
             expiated
             ,
             nor
             pardoned
             ,
             without
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             That
             expression
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             observable
             ,
             
               Christ
               was
               delivered
               to
               death
               for
               our
               offences
            
             ;
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Greek
             translated
             Offences
             ,
             
             signifieth
             properly
             our
             slips
             ,
             implying
             ,
             that
             our
             smallest
             Sins
             could
             not
             be
             expiated
             without
             the
             bloody
             death
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             Oh
             let
             not
             us
             overlightly
             account
             of
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             Christ
             paid
             so
             dear
             a
             price
             as
             his
             own
             most
             precious
             blood
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             our
             behaviour
             at
             Meals
             .
          
           
             AS
             thou
             must
             be
             watchful
             against
             all
             kind
             of
             Sin
             ,
             so
             likewise
             over
             the
             things
             which
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             are
             lawful
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             in
             the
             use
             of
             things
             lawful
             wherewith
             the
             Devil
             doth
             most
             prevail
             ,
             at
             least
             with
             those
             who
             are
             not
             grosly
             wicked
             and
             prophane
             ▪
             I
             shall
             shew
             thee
             some
             instances
             of
             things
             lawful
             ,
             over
             which
             thou
             
             oughtest
             to
             be
             watchful
             ,
             
               viz.
               Eating
               and
               Drinking
               ,
               Recreation
               ,
               thy
               Calling
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Considering
             our
             Adversary
             the
             Devil
             layeth
             in
             every
             place
             baits
             and
             s●ares
             to
             entrap
             us
             ,
             so
             especially
             at
             our
             Tables
             ;
             therefore
             it
             concerns
             us
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             to
             bee
             watchful
             over
             our selves
             at
             our
             Meals
             .
          
           
             For
             your
             better
             help
             therein
             take
             these
             Directions
             .
          
           
             I.
             Forget
             not
             to
             pray
             unto
             God
             for
             a
             blessing
             on
             the
             creatures
             whereof
             thou
             art
             to
             partake
             ,
             
               for
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
            
             ,
             Every
             Creature
             of
             God
             is
             good
             ,
             
             being
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             usuall
             practice
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             crave
             a
             blessing
             upon
             the
             Creatures
             before
             hee
             did
             partake
             thereof
             ;
             
             and
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             usual
             practice
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
             and
             people
             of
             God
             before
             ,
             and
             since
             Christs
             time
             .
             Having
             therefore
             such
             worthy
             Patterns
             and
             Presidents
             ,
             follow
             them
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             partake
             of
             any
             of
             Gods
             good
             Creatures
             ,
             till
             thou
             hast
             lifted
             up
             thine
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             craved
             his
             blessing
             upon
             them
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             how
             justly
             mightest
             thou
             expect
             from
             God
             a
             curse
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             blessing
             ?
          
           
             
               II.
               Eat
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
            
             ;
             God
             is
             ever
             present
             with
             us
             wheresoever
             we
             are
             ,
             
             as
             in
             our
             Beds
             ,
             so
             at
             our
             Boards
             ,
             eying
             and
             observing
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             
               like
               a
               well
               drawn
               Picture
               ,
               that
               eyeth
               each
               one
               in
               the
               room
            
             ;
             so
             God
             eyeth
             each
             one
             in
             the
             wor●d
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             eye
             were
             upon
             him
             alone
             .
             It
             will
             be
             therefo●e
             thy
             wisdom
             wheresoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             to
             carry
             thy self
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             more
             particularly
             at
             thy
             Meals
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             most
             apt
             to
             forget
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             out
             thy self
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             satisfying
             of
             thy
             carnal
             lust
             and
             appetite
             .
          
           
             
               III.
               Season
               and
               sanctifie
               thy
               Meals
               with
               spiritual
               communication
               ,
               and
               holy
               ,
               at
               least
               useful
               discourses
               ,
               that
               thy
               ●oul
               as
               well
               as
               thy
               body
               may
               be
               fed
               and
               nourished
               .
            
             And
             in
             regard
             of
             your
             great
             backwardness
             unto
             ,
             and
             barrenness
             in
             spiritual
             discourses
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             suddenly
             find
             out
             any
             fit
             matter
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             point
             of
             spiritual
             wisdome
             in
             you
             ,
             before-hand
             to
             think
             of
             some
             seasonable
             ,
             savoury
             Heads
             whereon
             to
             discourse
             at
             Meals
             ,
             which
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             good
             and
             edification
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             resolve
             to
             embrace
             every
             opportunity
             that
             is
             by
             any
             offered
             to
             you
             for
             good
             discourse
             .
             Yet
             I
             deny
             not
             ▪
             but
             you
             may
             lawfully
             at
             Meals
             discourse
             as
             of
             Newes
             ,
             so
             of
             Civil
             matters
             ,
             or
             of
             your
             own
             affairs
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             especially
             ●hen
             you
             perceive
             that
             your
             company
             is
             unfit
             ,
             or
             unwilling
             to
             fall
             
             upon
             any
             spiritual
             discourse
             ;
             yet
             you
             shall
             doe
             well
             〈◊〉
             season
             your
             Civil
             and
             Moral
             discourses
             with
             some
             spiritual
             and
             savoury
             expressions
             .
          
           
             
               IV.
               Fail
               not
               to
               give
               thanks
               after
               meals
               ,
               for
               that
               comfortable
               refreshment
               you
               have
               found
               from
               the
               creature
               .
            
             As
             yee
             ought
             to
             begin
             your
             Meals
             with
             Prayer
             unto
             God
             for
             his
             blessing
             ,
             so
             yee
             ought
             to
             end
             them
             with
             praises
             and
             thanksgivings
             unto
             God
             ;
             which
             the
             Lord
             gave
             in
             special
             command
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               hast
               eaten
               and
               art
               full
               ,
               then
               thou
               shalt
               bless
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
            
             ;
             and
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             Ioel
             to
             Gods
             People
             ,
             
             
               Yee
               shall
               eat
               and
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               praise
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
            
             ;
             yea
             we
             read
             that
             the
             
               Heathenish
               Idolaters
            
             at
             their
             feasts
             were
             accustomed
             to
             praise
             their
             false
             gods
             ,
             
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               drank
               Wine
               ,
               and
               praised
               the
               gods
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               of
               silver
               ,
               and
               of
               brass
               ,
               of
               iron
               ,
               of
               wood
               ,
               and
               of
               stones
               .
            
             Is
             it
             not
             then
             a
             wonderful
             shame
             for
             Christians
             after
             their
             Meals
             not
             to
             praise
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             receive
             all
             the
             good
             things
             we
             doe
             enjoy
             ?
             yea
             what
             is
             it
             but
             brutish
             and
             swinish
             ingratitude
             ,
             if
             when
             God
             openeth
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             filleth
             us
             with
             plenty
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             open
             our
             mouthes
             in
             praises
             and
             thanksgivings
             unto
             God
             ,
             giving
             unto
             him
             the
             glory
             thereof
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Of
             Sports
             and
             Recreations
             .
          
           
             AS
             you
             ought
             to
             be
             watchful
             over
             your
             felves
             at
             your
             Meals
             ,
             so
             likewise
             at
             your
             Recreations
             ;
             for
             though
             some
             recreations
             are
             lawful
             ,
             yet
             are
             we
             generally
             apt
             to
             abuse
             them
             unto
             licentiousness
             ,
             and
             to
             adventure
             upon
             all
             manner
             of
             sports
             and
             recreations
             without
             any
             difference
             ;
             therefore
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             ,
          
           
             1
             What
             kind
             of
             Sports
             which
             are
             used
             for
             recreations
             are
             lawful
             .
          
           
             2
             How
             those
             which
             are
             in
             their
             kind
             lawful
             are
             abused
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             Unlawful
             Sports
             and
             Recreations
             may
             bee
             brought
             to
             these
             Heads
             .
          
           
             1
             All
             such
             wherein
             neither
             wit
             of
             mind
             ,
             nor
             exercise
             of
             body
             is
             used
             ,
             as
             Dice-play
             ,
             and
             
               some
               Games
               at
               Cards
            
             ,
             for
             in
             them
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             expectation
             of
             an
             uncertain
             event
             ,
             wherein
             neither
             wit
             of
             mind
             ,
             nor
             exercise
             of
             body
             is
             used
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             main
             ends
             of
             Sports
             and
             Recreations
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             refreshing
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             
             or
             bodies
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             thereby
             bee
             the
             better
             enabled
             for
             the
             honouring
             of
             God
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             place
             and
             calling
             .
          
           
             2
             Such
             as
             bring
             danger
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             of
             old
             was
             fighting
             with
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             now
             Matches
             at
             Foot-bal
             ,
             fighting
             at
             Cudgels
             ,
             especially
             fighting
             with
             sharp
             Weapons
             ,
             
             much
             like
             the
             playing
             of
             Ioabs
             and
             Abners
             men
             ,
             who
             at
             length
             killed
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             3
             Such
             as
             declare
             Gods
             punishment
             on
             the
             Creatures
             for
             mans
             Sin
             ,
             as
             Bear-baiting
             ,
             Cock-fighting
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             the
             enmity
             that
             is
             in
             one
             Creature
             against
             another
             ,
             is
             a
             punishment
             on
             the
             poor
             Creatures
             for
             mans
             Sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             no●
             to
             bee
             a
             ground
             or
             matter
             of
             sport
             and
             rejoycing
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             sorrow
             and
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             4
             Such
             as
             are
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             place
             where
             we
             live
             ;
             for
             Sports
             and
             Recreations
             being
             among
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             authority
             is
             especially
             of
             force
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             our
             ordinary
             Stage-Playes
             in
             this
             City
             are
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             next
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             is
             ,
             how
             those
             Sports
             which
             are
             in
             themselves
             lawful
             ,
             are
             made
             unlawful
             by
             mens
             manner
             of
             using
             them
             .
          
           
             1
             
               When
               too
               much
               time
               is
               spent
               in
               them
               .
            
             Recreations
             should
             bee
             as
             sauces
             to
             your
             meat
             ,
             to
             sharpen
             your
             appetite
             unto
             the
             duties
             of
             your
             Calling
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             glut
             your selves
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             your selves
             the
             more
             unfit
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             duties
             of
             your
             Callings
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             service
             ;
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             and
             principal
             end
             of
             Gods
             sending
             you
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             follow
             your
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             should
             spend
             your
             time
             and
             strength
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             service
             and
             in
             the
             means
             whereby
             you
             may
             be
             fitted
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             2
             
               When
               your
               Recreations
               are
               made
               a
               trade
               of
               Merchandise
               ,
            
             as
             when
             men
             Play
             meerly
             to
             get
             mony
             ;
             that
             which
             a
             man
             gains
             by
             this
             tra●●ick
             ,
             he
             cannot
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             possesse
             and
             enjoy
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             by
             God
             given
             him
             ,
             
             because
             he
             cometh
             not
             to
             it
             by
             lawful
             means
             ,
             but
             is
             rather
             as
             
               stolen
               goods
            
             ,
             over
             which
             Gods
             curse
             hangeth
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             party
             that
             loseth
             ,
             he
             also
             is
             guilty
             of
             Theft
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             he
             loseth
             he
             purloyneth
             from
             his
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             and
             Family
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             any
             ;
             or
             if
             not
             ,
             from
             Church
             ,
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             poor
             .
             Oh
             that
             all
             our
             Gamesters
             would
             consider
             what
             a
             fearful
             reckoning
             they
             are
             to
             make
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             not
             
             only
             of
             their
             precious
             time
             lavishly
             mis-spent
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             their
             estates
             for
             the
             most
             part
             wickedly
             lost
             ;
             when
             in
             their
             account
             there
             shall
             be
             found
             so
             much
             wasted
             in
             Gaming
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             given
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             charitable
             uses
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             it
             altogether
             unlawful
             to
             play
             for
             mony
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             will
             not
             say
             it
             is
             altogether
             unlawful
             to
             play
             for
             money
             ,
             provided
             that
             what
             you
             play
             for
             be
             but
             a
             small
             matter
             ,
             of
             little
             value
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             be
             measured
             according
             to
             the
             estate
             and
             quality
             of
             those
             who
             play
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Lawful
               Recreations
               are
               made
               unlawful
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               used
               at
               unseasonable
               times
            
             ;
             as
             on
             days
             of
             Humiliation
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             Day
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             the
             Lord
             forbiddeth
             all
             men
             
               to
               seek
               their
               own
               pleasure
            
             .
             
          
           
             4
             
               When
               they
               are
               so
               used
               as
               they
               raise
               a
               mans
               Passion
               unto
               anger
               ,
               fury
               ,
               and
               the
               like
            
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             cause
             swearing
             ,
             cursing
             ,
             brawling
             ,
             quarrelling
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             evil
             effects
             .
             Hee
             that
             cannot
             moderate
             his
             Passion
             ,
             nor
             rule
             his
             Tongue
             at
             Play
             ,
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             5
             
               When
               in
               your
               Recreations
               you
               forget
               God
               ,
            
             who
             is
             present
             with
             you
             as
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             so
             in
             all
             your
             actions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             respect
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             your
             actions
             ,
             so
             in
             your
             recreations
             :
             Then
             you
             are
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             seeth
             and
             observeth
             every
             thing
             .
             Which
             would
             bee
             a
             special
             means
             to
             keep
             and
             re●train
             you
             from
             many
             uncivil
             and
             uncomly
             actions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Duties
             of
             our
             Callings
             .
          
           
             EVery
             one
             ought
             to
             have
             special
             regard
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             that
             particular
             Calling
             wherein
             he
             is
             placed
             by
             Gods
             Providence
             ;
             in
             a
             conscionable
             discharge
             whereof
             consists
             the
             very
             life
             and
             power
             of
             religion
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             more
             profitable
             handling
             of
             this
             Branch
             of
             Christian
             watchfulness
             ,
             viz.
             over
             our
             particular
             Callings
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 I
                 shall
                 premise
                 a
                 few
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Give
                 you
                 some
                 directions
                 to
                 help
                 you
                 therein
                 .
                 The
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 premised
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               That
               every
               man
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               certain
               Calling
               ,
            
             wherein
             hee
             
             may
             exercise
             himself
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             good
             of
             others
             which
             will
             appear
             from
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             
               It
               is
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               in
               the
               sweat
               of
               his
               face
               every
               man
               should
               eat
               his
               bread
            
             ;
             which
             words
             are
             to
             bee
             understood
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Curse●
             but
             also
             as
             a
             Co●●nd
             ;
             yea
             Adam
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Innocency
             had
             a
             Calling
             appointed
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               to
               dress
               the
               Garden
            
             .
             
          
           
             2
             Whosoever
             hath
             no
             Calling
             whereby
             hee
             may
             bee
             profitable
             to
             Human
             society
             ,
             
             is
             said
             to
             
               live
               disorderly
            
             ,
             and
             
               walk
               inordinately
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Manifold
               mischiefs
               and
               evils
               are
               avoyded
               by
               following
               a
               lawful
               Calling
               .
            
             For
             idleness
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             many
             evils
             ,
             hee
             that
             giveth
             himself
             up
             to
             sloathfulness
             is
             a
             fit
             subject
             for
             the
             Devil
             to
             work
             upon
             ;
             yea
             an
             idle
             person
             is
             the
             Devils
             Shop
             ,
             there
             he
             works
             ,
             ever
             busie
             when
             men
             are
             most
             idle
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               That
               our
               Calling
               ought
               to
               be
               honest
               and
               lawful
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             as
             our
             labour
             in
             it
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             the
             furthering
             not
             only
             of
             our
             own
             temporal
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             our
             spiritual
             welfare
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             Directions
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Begin
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               seeking
               unto
               him
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               thy
               sin●
               ,
               and
               supply
               of
               all
               needful
               graces
               ,
               so
               for
               his
               blessing
               upon
               thy
               lawful
               pains
               and
               endeavours
               ,
            
             for
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             
               By
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               Prayer
               all
               things
               are
               sanctified
               ,
            
             
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             unsanctified
             way
             and
             course
             to
             begin
             any
             thing
             without
             first
             seeking
             unto
             God
             by
             Prayer
             for
             a
             blessing
             ;
             for
             indeed
             it
             is
             his
             blessing
             alone
             that
             maketh
             rich
             ,
             and
             that
             causeth
             any
             thing
             we
             take
             in
             hand
             to
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             ;
             which
             Moses
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             where
             speaking
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               giveth
               thee
               power
               to
               get
               wealth
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               Be
               painful
               and
               industrious
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               thy
               Calling
               .
            
             Which
             direction
             the
             Wise
             man
             giveth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               Whatsoever
               thy
               hand
               findeth
               to
               doe
               ,
               doe
               it
               with
               all
               thy
               might
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             whatsoever
             works
             or
             duties
             belong
             unto
             thee
             by
             vertue
             of
             thy
             Calling
             ,
             
               doe
               them
               with
               all
               thy
               might
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             doe
             them
             vigorously
             ,
             diligently
             ,
             and
             industriously
             .
             For
             your
             encouragement
             thereunto
             know
             ,
             that
             diligence
             in
             your
             Calling
             is
             usually
             crowned
             with
             riches
             and
             plenty
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Wise
             man
             ,
             
             
               The
               hand
               of
               the
               diligent
               maketh
               rich
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             
             
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               diligent
               shall
               be
               made
               fat
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             shall
             be
             enriched
             with
             outward
             blessings
             .
             And
             truly
             it
             is
             very
             rare
             ,
             but
             
             that
             a
             blessing
             doth
             accompany
             a
             diligent
             hand
             ;
             the
             Greeks
             say
             ,
             that
             
               plentifulness
               follows
               painfulness
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               that
               all
               things
               are
               made
               servants
               to
               care
               and
               industry
               .
            
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             two
             Cautions
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Bee
               not
               so
               diligent
               in
               〈◊〉
               thy
               particular
               Calling
               ,
               that
               thou
               neglect
               the
               Duties
               of
               thy
               general
               calling
               as
               a
               Christian
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             be
             not
             so
             eager
             in
             fo●lowing
             thy
             worldly
             businesses
             and
             imployments
             ,
             that
             thou
             neglect
             thy
             spiritual
             businesses
             ,
             as
             thy
             morning
             and
             evening
             devotions
             unto
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Labour
               to
               bee
               heavenly-minded
               in
               earthly
               imployments
            
             ;
             
             to
             follow
             worldly
             businesses
             with
             spiritual
             affections
             ,
             often
             lifting
             up
             thine
             heart
             unto
             God
             in
             some
             heavenly
             ejaculations
             ;
             As
             thou
             art
             eagerly
             following
             thy
             worldly
             businesses
             ,
             oft
             meditate
             on
             that
             excellent
             saying
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             
               What
               will
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               ,
               if
               hee
               shall
               gain
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lo●e
               his
               own
               soul
               ?
            
          
           
             
               III.
               Resolve
               and
               strive
               to
               be
               faithful
               and
               sincere
               in
               all
               the
               works
               of
               thy
               calling
            
             ;
             and
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             disdain
             abhor
             to
             get
             any
             thing
             by
             wicked
             and
             deceitful
             courses
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             a
             little
             ill
             got
             may
             empoyson
             a
             mans
             whole
             estate
             ,
             and
             bring
             a
             curse
             upon
             all
             that
             hee
             possesseth
             ;
             let
             there
             bee
             therefore
             truth
             ,
             equity
             ,
             and
             plainness
             in
             all
             thy
             dealing
             with
             men
             ;
             circumvent
             no
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               Let
               no
               man
               goe
               beyond
               ,
               and
               defra●d
               his
               brother
               in
               a●y
               matter
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               avenger
               of
               all
               such
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             disswadeth
             us
             from
             all
             fraudulent
             and
             deceitful
             dealing
             ,
             by
             an
             Argument
             taken
             from
             the
             dangerous
             and
             dreadful
             consequence
             of
             such
             Sins
             ,
             laying
             us
             open
             to
             the
             vengeance
             of
             that
             God
             who
             is
             in
             his
             wrath
             
               a
               consuming
               fire
            
             .
             
             In
             all
             thy
             dealings
             with
             men
             observe
             that
             royal
             law
             ,
             and
             standard
             of
             all
             equity
             ,
             
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             
               doe
               as
               thou
               wouldest
               bee
               done
               by
               ,
            
             for
             as
             our
             Saviour
             speaketh
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             the
             summe
             of
             that
             which
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Prophets
             is
             delivered
             concerning
             our
             carriage
             towards
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             dealing
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
               IV.
               As
               often
               as
               thou
               receivest
               any
               blessing
               from
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               forget
               not
               to
               return
               unto
               him
               the
               praise
               and
               the
               glory
               thereof
               ,
            
             acknowledging
             that
             whatsoever
             the
             means
             hath
             been
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             the
             chief
             cause
             ,
             and
             principal
             author
             of
             all
             those
             benefits
             and
             blessings
             which
             thou
             enjoyest
             for
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               acceptable
               to
               God
               than
               a
               grateful
               mind
               ,
            
             
             it
             being
             one
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             wherewith
             hee
             is
             well
             pleased
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Of
             our
             Behaviour
             in
             Secret.
             
          
           
             IN
             regard
             of
             the
             manifold
             temptations
             whereunto
             wee
             are
             subject
             ,
             both
             when
             we●
             are
             by
             our selves
             alone
             ,
             and
             also
             when
             wee
             are
             in
             company
             with
             others
             ;
             It
             is
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             will
             bee
             our
             wisdome
             to
             keep
             a
             narrow
             watch
             over
             our selves
             ,
             both
             in
             
               our
               soluariness
            
             ,
             and
             also
             
               in
               company
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             When
             wee
             are
             alone
             ,
             our
             care
             must
             bee
             ,
             that
             wee
             be
             neither
             ill
             imployed
             ,
             nor
             idle
             and
             unfruitful
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             Meditations
             .
          
           
             1
             For
             Solitariness
             is
             the
             Devils
             opportunity
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             alwaies
             been
             careful
             to
             imbrace
             ,
             
             and
             improve
             to
             the
             utmost
             advantage
             ;
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             David
             ,
             who
             when
             hee
             was
             walking
             alone
             upon
             the
             roof
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             then
             the
             Devil
             set
             upon
             him
             ,
             tempted
             him
             unto
             lust
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             with
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             how
             doth
             it
             concern
             us
             to
             be
             then
             especially
             watchful
             over
             our selves
             ?
          
           
             2
             Because
             wee
             are
             then
             in
             most
             danger
             to
             be
             overtaken
             and
             foiled
             with
             out
             own
             sinful
             lusts
             ;
             then
             are
             wee
             most
             apt
             to
             let
             out
             our
             hearts
             in
             speculative
             wantonness
             ,
             and
             contemplative
             wickedness
             ,
             by
             feeding
             our
             fancies
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             our selves
             in
             lascivious
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             revengeful
             ,
             and
             other
             wicked
             thoughts
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             wee
             ought
             in
             our
             solitariness
             carefully
             to
             watch
             over
             our
             hearts
             ,
             being
             then
             in
             greatest
             danger
             of
             these
             
               spiritual
               rapes
            
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             I
             shall
             commend
             that
             excellent
             ,
             but
             too
             much
             neglected
             duty
             of
             
               Divine
               Meditation
            
             ,
             which
             is
             twofold
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Sudden
               and
               occasional
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 Set
                 and
                 deliberate
              
               .
               Of
               which
               severally
               .
               And
               first
               of
               sudden
               and
               occasional
               Meditation
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             better
             clearing
             whereof
             I
             shall
             shew
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 nature
                 therof
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Add
                 some
                 Motives
                 to
                 quicken
                 thee
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 frequent
                 use
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I.
             For
             the
             nature
             of
             occasional
             Meditation
             ;
             
               It
               is
               a
               sudden
               fixing
               of
               the
               mind
               upon
               some
               profitable
               subject
               ,
               occasioned
               by
               some
               thing
               that
               wee
               see
               or
               hear
               .
            
             The
             which
             may
             bee
             done
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             at
             home
             about
             the
             works
             of
             thy
             Calling
             ,
             or
             walking
             abroad
             .
             Of
             this
             sudden
             and
             occasional
             Meditation
             there
             may
             be
             much
             use
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             ●●riety
             of
             Objects
             ,
             
             which
             present
             themselves
             to
             our
             view
             ;
             for
             every
             creature
             that
             wee
             behold
             ,
             doth
             afford
             unto
             us
             plentiful
             matter
             of
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             Meditation
             ;
             from
             each
             of
             them
             thou
             mayest
             take
             occasion
             to
             meditate
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Attributes
             shining
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Power
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             other
             Attributes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             II.
             For
             Motives
             ,
             take
             these
             three
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             will
             be
             a
             special
             means
             to
             keep
             worldly
             ,
             wanton
             ,
             frivolous
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             idle
             motions
             out
             of
             thine
             heart
             ;
             for
             if
             thou
             give
             up
             thy self
             to
             idleness
             ,
             not
             labouring
             to
             possess
             thy
             minde
             with
             some
             good
             and
             profitable
             Meditation
             ,
             thou
             art
             sure
             to
             bee
             pestred
             with
             vain
             and
             wicked
             cogitations
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             frequent
             use
             of
             occasional
             Meditations
             ,
             will
             fit
             thee
             for
             set
             and
             solemn
             Meditation
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             will
             both
             furnish
             thee
             with
             matter
             ,
             and
             prepare
             thine
             heart
             to
             commune
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             Hereby
             thou
             shalt
             make
             a
             right
             use
             of
             the
             creatures
             ;
             the
             creatures
             are
             half
             lost
             unto
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             only
             imploy
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             take
             out
             some
             spiritual
             lesson
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             sudden
             and
             occasional
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Come
             wee
             now
             to
             the
             set
             ,
             solemn
             ,
             and
             deliberate
             Meditation
             ,
          
           
             For
             the
             profitable
             handling
             whereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             thee
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 Nature
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Some
                 Rules
                 and
                 Directions
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 An
                 Example
                 or
                 Pattern
                 thereof
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1
             
               For
               the
               first
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               Nature
               of
               it
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             a
             set
             and
             deliberate
             Meditation
             ,
             
             is
             a
             serious
             applying
             of
             the
             mind
             to
             some
             spiritual
             or
             heavenly
             subject
             ,
             discoursing
             thereof
             with
             thy self
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             thine
             heart
             may
             bee
             warmed
             ,
             thine
             affections
             quickened
             ,
             and
             thy
             resolutions
             heightned
             to
             a
             greater
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             hatred
             of
             sin
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             Rules
             and
             Directions
             for
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             performing
             the
             same
             .
             To
             this
             end
             I
             shall
             treat
             
               
                 1
                 Of
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 duty
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 the
                 Place
                 where
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Manner
                 of
                 setting
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 performing
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1
             Touching
             the
             Time
             when
             this
             duty
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             and
             how
             often
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             give
             any
             set
             or
             certain
             Rule
             .
             For
             difference
             must
             bee
             made
             between
             such
             as
             are
             rich
             ,
             and
             wealthy
             ,
             who
             have
             much
             spare
             ●ime
             ;
             and
             poor
             men
             who
             live
             by
             their
             daily
             labour
             ,
             and
             have
             ●ittle
             time
             to
             spare
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             
             of
             holy
             and
             religious
             duties
             .
             Now
             such
             as
             have
             time
             and
             leisure
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             their
             own
             dispose
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             frequent
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             duty
             .
             How
             frequent
             such
             should
             be
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             to
             determine
             ,
             
             because
             mens
             several
             occasions
             may
             vary
             it
             .
             But
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             frequent
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             requireth
             .
             And
             truly
             the
             more
             frequently
             it
             is
             performed
             ,
             the
             more
             easie
             and
             delightful
             will
             it
             be
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             Questionless
             every
             one
             ,
             whether
             hee
             be
             rich
             or
             poor
             ,
             Master
             or
             Servant
             ,
             ought
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             performing
             this
             duty
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             which
             being
             appropriated
             to
             spiritual
             duties
             ,
             doth
             especially
             challenge
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             eminently
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             choice
             of
             other
             daies
             ,
             and
             set
             times
             therein
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             left
             to
             Christian
             prudence
             ,
             which
             will
             teach
             thee
             what
             time
             thou
             canst
             best
             spare
             from
             thine
             ordinary
             imployments
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             art
             best
             disposed
             and
             fitted
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             next
             thing
             to
             bee
             considered
             is
             the
             Place
             ,
             for
             this
             duty
             ought
             to
             be
             private
             ,
             in
             some
             private
             ,
             retired
             place
             ,
             where
             thou
             mayst
             be
             free
             from
             company
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             may
             distract
             thee
             .
             For
             when
             thou
             art
             most
             retired
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             art
             thou
             most
             fit
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             God.
             Therefore
             Isaac
             when
             hee
             would
             meditate
             ,
             and
             by
             Meditation
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             
             
               walked
               alone
               into
               the
               fields
            
             .
             And
             David
             meditated
             upon
             his
             bed
             ,
             as
             himself
             tells
             us
             .
          
           
             III.
             For
             the
             Manner
             of
             setting
             upon
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             I.
             Having
             with-drawn
             thy self
             from
             worldly
             company
             ,
             thou
             must
             for
             the
             time
             wholly
             lay
             aside
             all
             worldly
             thoughts
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             it
             may
             and
             will
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             when
             thou
             art
             separated
             from
             the
             company
             and
             society
             of
             men
             ;
             thou
             mayest
             be
             in
             a
             croud
             of
             worldly
             businesses
             through
             thy
             worldly
             and
             wandring
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             II.
             In
             the
             entrance
             upon
             this
             duty
             ,
             lift
             up
             thine
             heart
             in
             some
             short
             prayer
             unto
             God
             for
             his
             direction
             ,
             assistance
             ,
             and
             blessing
             thereon
             .
          
           
             III.
             Having
             thus
             prepared
             thy self
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             then
             pitch
             upon
             the
             subject
             matter
             whereupon
             thou
             intendest
             to
             meditate
             ;
             such
             as
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             thy
             souls
             nourishment
             ;
             Herein
             observe
             these
             Directions
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Let
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               thy
               Meditation
               bee
               wholly
               spiritual
               and
               divine
               .
            
             Thus
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             fit
             subject
             for
             thy
             Meditation
             ,
             as
             also
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               Omnipotency
               ,
               Eternity
               ,
               Immutability
               ,
               Om●ipresence
               ,
               Omnisciency
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Wisdome
               ,
               
               Mercy
               ,
               Iustice
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Faithfulness
               ,
            
             and
             other
             excellencies
             of
             God
             :
             As
             also
             the
             blessed
             and
             happy
             estate
             wherein
             our
             first
             Parents
             were
             created
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             miserable
             estate
             whereinto
             they
             implunged
             themselves
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             posterity
             ,
             by
             their
             disobedience
             against
             God
             in
             eating
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ;
             and
             the
             state
             of
             Redemption
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             transcendent
             love
             of
             Christ
             in
             undergoing
             a
             bitter
             cursed
             death
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             2
             Let
             the
             particular
             subject
             thou
             pitchest
             upon
             for
             thy
             Meditation
             ,
             be
             suitable
             to
             thy
             present
             state
             and
             condition
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             end
             in
             setting
             upon
             this
             duty
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             thy
             wisdome
             to
             observe
             the
             frame
             and
             temper
             of
             thy
             heart
             .
             If
             thou
             findest
             thine
             heart
             sad
             and
             heavy
             ,
             then
             fix
             thy
             Meditation
             upon
             thy
             sins
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             mayest
             turn
             thy
             sorrow
             and
             sadness
             for
             outward
             things
             ,
             into
             a
             sorrow
             for
             thy
             sins
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             findest
             thine
             heart
             lightsome
             and
             chearful
             ,
             then
             fix
             thy
             Meditations
             on
             the
             incomprehensible
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             freeness
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             bounty
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             towards
             thy self
             .
          
           
             3
             Having
             pitched
             thy
             thoughts
             upon
             some
             particular
             subject
             suitable
             to
             the
             present
             frame
             and
             temper
             of
             thine
             heart
             ,
             continue
             thy
             thoughts
             upon
             it
             ,
             till
             thou
             hast
             found
             thy
             heart
             warmed
             ,
             and
             thine
             affections
             quickened
             therewith
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             main
             and
             principal
             end
             of
             this
             exercise
             .
          
           
             4
             Having
             spoken
             of
             preparation
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             come
             wee
             now
             to
             the
             work
             it self
             ,
             which
             consists
             of
             three
             particular
             heads
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             first
             I
             may
             call
             Cogitation
             ,
             whereby
             I
             mean
             a
             discoursing
             of
             the
             understanding
             about
             the
             subject
             matter
             pitched
             upon
             ,
             a
             calling
             to
             minde
             of
             several
             truths
             that
             belong
             thereunto
             .
             As
             if
             the
             subject
             of
             thy
             Meditation
             be
             Death
             ,
             then
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             and
             seriously
             think
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             
               certainty
               of
               Death
            
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             the
             
               uncertainty
               thereof
            
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Place
             where
             ,
             the
             Manner
             how
             ,
             and
             the
             Time
             when
             .
             And
             then
             to
             argue
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             continual
             expectation
             of●
             and
             preparation
             for
             Death
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             second
             is
             Application
             ,
             to
             make
             some
             close
             application
             to
             thy self
             of
             those
             truths
             thou
             hast
             called
             to
             mind
             ,
             for
             the
             warming
             of
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             quickning
             of
             thine
             affections
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             third
             and
             last
             particular
             is
             Resolution
             ;
             a
             resolved
             purpose
             of
             heart
             to
             do
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             or
             to
             leave
             this
             or
             that
             .
             As
             if
             the
             subject
             of
             thy
             Meditation
             hath
             been
             Death
             ,
             and
             finding
             thine
             heart
             thorowly
             affect●●
             with
             the
             apprehension
             thereof
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             uncertain●
             of
             the
             time
             of
             thy
             death
             ,
             resolve
             thereupon
             to
             be
             the
             
             more
             careful
             in
             imbracing
             every
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             thinking
             it
             may
             be
             the
             last
             that
             will
             be
             afforded
             unto
             thee
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             live
             in
             a
             continual
             expectation
             of
             ,
             and
             preparation
             for
             death
             ,
             by
             a
             daily
             renewing
             thy
             peace
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Having
             thus
             given
             some
             Rules
             and
             Directions
             for
             the
             better
             helping
             thee
             in
             this
             heavenly
             exercise
             of
             Divine
             Meditation
             :
          
           
             III.
             I
             shall
             now
             give
             thee
             an
             Example
             and
             Pattern
             thereof
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             former
             Rules
             and
             Directions
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             clearing
             it
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             the
             subject
             thou
             propoundest
             for
             thy
             Meditation
             be
             Sin
             ,
             then
             having
             lifted
             up
             thine
             heart
             unto
             God
             in
             prayer
             for
             his
             Direction
             and
             Assistance
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Fall
             upon
             the
             duty
             of
             Cogitation
             ,
             calling
             to
             minde
             some
             plain
             truths
             which
             apper●ain
             thereunto
             .
             As
          
           
             I.
             Think
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             sin
             ;
             How
             it
             is
             
               a
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               
            
             
          
           
             II.
             Of
             the
             kinds
             of
             sin
             ,
             
               viz.
               Original
            
             and
             Actual
             .
          
           
             1
             Let
             out
             thine
             heart
             in
             a
             serious
             Meditation
             of
             that
             
               corruption
               of
               nature
            
             ,
             which
             thou
             and
             every
             man
             brought
             with
             him
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             how
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             sin
             ,
             but
             an
             heinous
             sin
             ,
             comprehending
             in
             it
             the
             seeds
             of
             all
             sins
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             most
             abominable
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
          
           
             2
             Let
             out
             thine
             heart
             in
             a
             serious
             Meditation
             of
             
               thine
               actual
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             several
             kinds
             of
             them
             ,
             
               viz.
               Evil
               Thoughts
               ,
               evil
               Words
               ,
            
             and
             
               evil
               Actions
            
             .
          
           
             III.
             Think
             of
             the
             evil
             qualities
             of
             sin
             .
             As
          
           
             1
             That
             it
             is
             
               most
               foul
               and
               filthy
            
             ,
             yea
             far
             more
             filthy
             than
             a
             con●luence
             of
             all
             the
             most
             filthy
             ,
             nasty
             ,
             loathsome
             things
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             called
             filthy
             ,
             but
             filthiness
             it self
             .
             
          
           
             3
             Think
             how
             it
             is
             
               most
               infectious
            
             ,
             having
             a
             pestilential
             quality
             ,
             that
             pollutes
             every
             thing
             ,
             turning
             all
             our
             spiritual
             services
             ,
             even
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             Hearing
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             &c.
             into
             abomination
             .
          
           
             4
             Think
             how
             sin
             is
             
               most
               deceitful
            
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             appear
             at
             first
             with
             a
             Syrens
             face
             most
             delightful
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             prove
             at
             last
             to
             have
             a
             Serpents
             sting
             ,
             and
             to
             wound
             mortally
             .
             And
             though
             for
             the
             present
             the
             way
             of
             sin
             may
             bee
             very
             pleasant
             and
             delightful
             ,
             yet
             the
             end
             and
             issue
             thereof
             will
             be
             very
             bitter
             ,
             if
             not
             fearful
             ●nd
             doleful
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Think
             of
             the
             fearful
             effects
             ,
             and
             cursed
             ●●●●uents
             of
             sin
             ;
             As
          
           
           
             1
             How
             it
             makes
             a
             separation
             between
             God
             and
             our
             souls
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             can
             bee
             no
             sweet
             communion
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             whereby
             sin
             appeareth
             to
             be
             a
             greater
             evil
             than
             poverty
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             may
             lye
             under
             all
             these
             evils
             ,
             and
             yet
             lye
             in
             Gods
             bosome
             .
          
           
             2
             Think
             how
             in
             exposeth
             thee
             to
             all
             the
             miseries
             and
             calamities
             that
             can
             befall
             man
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             :
             For
             it
             brings
             upon
             him
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             horrour
             of
             conscience
             ,
             vexation
             and
             anguish
             of
             soul
             ,
             and
             all
             kinde
             of
             spiritual
             evils
             ,
             the
             least
             of
             which
             is
             far
             worse
             than
             all
             the
             plagues
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             likewise
             subjecteth
             his
             body
             to
             weaknesses
             ,
             sicknesses
             and
             diseases
             .
             Yea
             sin
             ,
             while
             it
             remaineth
             unpardoned
             ,
             subjects
             a
             man
             to
             all
             the
             dreadful
             fruits
             and
             effects
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             judgements
             and
             plagues
             here
             ,
             and
             eternal
             torture
             and
             torments
             in
             that
             everlasting
             lake
             ,
             where
             is
             nothing
             but
             weeping
             ,
             and
             willing
             ,
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             done
             with
             the
             work
             of
             Cogitation
             ,
             Then
             fall
             upon
             the
             work
             of
             Application
             ,
             to
             apply
             these
             fore-mentioned
             truths
             unto
             thy self
             ,
             for
             the
             warming
             of
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             quickening
             of
             thine
             affections
             .
          
           
             1
             Make
             this
             application
             to
             thy self
             ,
             to
             look
             after
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             value
             him
             above
             all
             things
             .
             Let
             the
             consideration
             of
             thy
             manifold
             sins
             drive
             thee
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             alone
             can
             free
             thee
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             punishments
             due
             unto
             them
             .
             Happy
             is
             hee
             whom
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             sins
             makes
             to
             long
             in
             his
             soul
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             count
             all
             things
             but
             dross
             and
             dung
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             ;
             
             and
             that
             rejoyceth
             in
             
               that
               fountain
               of
               grace
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               opened
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               for
               uncleanness
            
             ;
             and
             triumphs
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             hope
             to
             be
             discharged
             by
             another
             ,
             of
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             himself
             cannot
             satisfie
             .
          
           
             2
             Admire
             the
             wonderful
             patience
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             bearing
             with
             thee
             so
             long
             ,
             notwithstanding
             thy
             manifold
             provocations
             .
             It
             may
             bee
             thou
             hast
             been
             a
             swearer
             ,
             a
             Sabbath-breaker
             ,
             an
             unclean
             person
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             hath
             spared
             thee
             ;
             Oh
             thence
             take
             occasion
             to
             admire
             the
             long-suffering
             and
             forbearance
             of
             God
             towards
             thee
             .
          
           
             3
             Let
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             hainous
             nature
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             fearful
             punishments
             due
             unto
             thee
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             ravish
             thy
             soul
             with
             an
             admirat●●●
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             and
             inflame
             thy
             heart
             with
             a
             〈…〉
             ,
             who
             hath
             born
             thy
             sins
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             
             death
             satisfied
             Gods
             justice
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             done
             with
             the
             work
             of
             Cogitation
             and
             Application
             ,
             then
             proceed
             to
             Resolution
             against
             sin
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             Resolve
             therefore
             to
             give
             sin
             a
             Bill
             of
             divorse
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             watchful
             against
             sin
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             rule
             nor
             reign
             in
             thee
             ,
             as
             formerly
             it
             hath
             done
             ;
             say
             with
             thy self
             ,
             Though
             I
             cannot
             utterly
             destroy
             sin
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             will
             remain
             and
             abide
             in
             mee
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             resolved
             ,
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             so
             to
             keep
             it
             under
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             reign
             in
             mee
             ;
             that
             though
             it
             do
             keep
             
               possession
               in
               mee
            
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             have
             
               dominion
               over
               mee
            
             .
             To
             this
             end
             I
             will
             carefully
             shun
             and
             avoid
             all
             the
             occasions
             and
             means
             which
             may
             allure
             and
             draw
             mee
             unto
             sin
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             begge
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             as
             hee
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             put
             any
             good
             purpose
             and
             resolution
             into
             thine
             heart
             ,
             so
             hee
             would
             inable
             thee
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             act
             and
             execution
             ▪
             that
             hee
             would
             strengthen
             thee
             to
             perform
             what
             thou
             hast
             promised
             .
             With
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             thine
             own
             weakness
             and
             inability
             ,
             beg
             power
             and
             strength
             from
             God
             :
             for
             it
             is
             his
             power
             that
             must
             strengthen
             thee
             against
             the
             power
             of
             thy
             lusts
             and
             corruptions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             our
             Behaviour
             in
             Company
             .
          
           
             AS
             thou
             must
             be
             watchful
             over
             thy self
             when
             thou
             art
             alone
             ,
             so
             likewise
             when
             thou
             
               art
               in
               company
            
             ,
             looking
             unto
             thy
             behaviour
             therein
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             wee
             are
             generally
             more
             apt
             to
             transgress
             in
             company
             ,
             than
             when
             wee
             are
             alone
             ;
             experience
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             many
             who
             in
             secret
             are
             watchful
             over
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             labouring
             to
             improve
             their
             privacy
             by
             some
             heavenly
             meditation
             ,
             and
             sweet
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             are
             in
             company
             very
             apt
             to
             forget
             God
             ,
             and
             themselves
             too
             ,
             by
             giving
             too
             much
             way
             to
             the
             satisfying
             of
             their
             carnal
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             whereby
             they
             fall
             into
             many
             sins
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             set
             down
             some
             directions
             to
             guide
             thee
             when
             thou
             art
             in
             company
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             lay
             down
             these
             Directions
             ,
             I
             shall
             premise
             an
             Argument
             or
             two
             to
             perswade
             thee
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             godly
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             means
             of
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             ●●sons
             for
             thine
             ordinary
             converse
             .
             As
             also
             a
             preparatory
             advice
             or
             〈◊〉
             for
             the
             better
             
             fitting
             and
             preparing
             of
             thee
             to
             improve
             thy
             converse
             with
             men
             to
             the
             best
             spiritual
             advantage
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Therefore
               highly
               prize
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               seek
               the
               company
               of
               such
               as
               are
               godly
               ,
            
             because
             thou
             wilt
             finde
             a
             greater
             increase
             in
             thy
             Piety
             ,
             Knowledge
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             thereby
             ;
             if
             you
             look
             into
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Christians
             did
             most
             frequently
             associate
             themselves
             together
             ,
             delighting
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             then
             did
             they
             most
             of
             all
             thrive
             and
             increase
             ,
             as
             in
             Piety
             ,
             so
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             people
             of
             God
             do
             not
             associate
             themselves
             in
             holy
             communion
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             thriving
             in
             grace
             and
             godliness
             ,
             though
             they
             live
             under
             never
             so
             powerful
             a
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Avoid
               as
               much
               as
               may
               bee
               the
               society
               of
               wicked
               and
               prophane
               persons
               ,
            
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             scoffers
             at
             Godliness
             and
             Religion
             .
             Because
             wee
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             be
             perverted
             by
             evil
             company
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             with
             the
             contagion
             of
             their
             sins
             ;
             such
             pitch
             will
             defile
             our
             garments
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Avoid
               the
               society
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               because
               wee
               are
               thereby
               in
               danger
               to
               bee
               involved
               in
               their
               temporal
               plagues
               .
            
             All
             prophane
             men
             being
             liable
             every
             moment
             to
             those
             fearful
             plagues
             ,
             and
             judgements
             ,
             which
             their
             sins
             justly
             deserve
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             call
             for
             ;
             If
             God
             should
             showre
             them
             down
             upon
             them
             ,
             while
             the
             godly
             are
             in
             their
             company
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             expect
             immunity
             from
             the
             same
             ?
          
           
             4
             
               Avoid
               their
               company
               ,
               because
               wee
               shall
               thereby
               incourage
               and
               imbolden
               them
               in
               their
               wicked
               and
               prophane
               courses
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             a
             great
             incouragement
             unto
             wicked
             men
             to
             go
             on
             in
             their
             wicked
             and
             sinful
             courses
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             are
             countenanced
             with
             the
             society
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             better
             fitting
             and
             preparing
             thy self
             for
             profitable
             converse
             when
             thou
             art
             in
             company
             ,
             I
             shall
             onely
             give
             thee
             these
             two
             advises
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             thou
             mayest
             bee
             the
             better
             furnished
             with
             matter
             for
             useful
             discourse
             ,
             often
             ,
             and
             seriously
             meditate
             with
             thy self
             on
             some
             general
             head
             of
             Divinity
             ;
             as
             of
             our
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             condition
             by
             nature
             ,
             of
             the
             all-sufficiency
             of
             Christs
             sacrifice
             ,
             of
             the
             vanity
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             ;
             of
             the
             shortness
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             of
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             By
             often
             contemplating
             of
             the●●
             things
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             with
             thy self
             in
             secret
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             be
             bett●●●●abled
             to
             talk
             and
             discourse
             of
             them
             〈…〉
             
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             their
             good
             and
             edification
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             thine
             own
             .
          
           
             2
             Before
             thou
             goest
             into
             company
             ,
             bee
             earnest
             with
             God
             in
             prayer
             for
             grace
             so
             to
             order
             thy
             conversation
             ,
             and
             discourses
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             tend
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             so
             to
             thine
             own
             and
             others
             good
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             advantage
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             thus
             premised
             ,
             come
             wee
             now
             to
             the
             Directions
             for
             the
             good
             government
             of
             thy self
             when
             thou
             art
             in
             company
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             
               
                 1
                 More
                 generally
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 More
                 particularly
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1
             In
             reference
             to
             thy
             behaviour
             in
             good
             company
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             reference
             to
             thy
             behaviour
             in
             bad
             .
          
           
             The
             general
             Directions
             for
             thy
             behaviour
             in
             company
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Let
               thy
               carriage
               and
               conversation
               bee
               humble
               ,
            
             willing
             to
             communicate
             thy
             counsels
             ,
             comforts
             and
             experiences
             to
             the
             poorest
             and
             meanest
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             partake
             of
             their
             counsels
             ,
             comforts
             ,
             and
             experiences
             ;
             not
             disdaining
             to
             learn
             any
             good
             thing
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             in
             several
             respects
             are
             much
             thine
             inferiours
             .
          
           
             II.
             In
             all
             thy
             conversings
             with
             men
             ,
             labour
             to
             bee
             fruitful
             and
             profitable
             ,
             both
             to
             thy self
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             
               by
               receiving
               and
               doing
               all
               the
               good
               thou
               canst
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               To
               thy self
               ,
               by
               receiving
               all
               the
               good
               thou
               canst
               from
               others
               .
            
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             company
             of
             others
             ,
             diligently
             observe
             in
             what
             gifts
             and
             graces
             any
             doth
             excel
             (
             for
             God
             hath
             dispensed
             various
             gifts
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             
             all
             are
             not
             alike
             qualified
             )
             and
             then
             labour
             to
             draw
             forth
             those
             gifts
             and
             graces
             to
             thine
             own
             spiritual
             good
             and
             advantage
             .
          
           
             2
             
               To
               others
               ,
               by
               communicating
               unto
               them
               such
               good
               things
               as
               thou
               conceivest
               most
               suitable
               unto
               their
               present
               state
               and
               condition
               .
            
             The
             more
             good
             thou
             communicarest
             unto
             others
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             God
             communicate
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             III.
             
               Often
               lift
               up
               thine
               heart
               unto
               God
               in
               some
               short
               ejaculatory
               prayer
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               open
               thy
               lips
               ,
               that
               thy
               mouth
               may
               shew
               forth
               his
               prayse
               ,
            
             
             that
             hee
             would
             inable
             thee
             so
             to
             speak
             ,
             that
             thy
             words
             and
             discourses
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             good
             and
             edification
             of
             others
             ,
             ministring
             grace
             to
             the
             hearers
             .
             
          
           
             Having
             thus
             given
             thee
             general
             Directions
             for
             thy
             behaviour
             in
             com●●●
             ;
             come
             wee
             now
             to
             the
             
               more
               particular
            
             directions
             〈…〉
             good
             company
             .
          
           
           
             I.
             When
             thou
             art
             in
             good
             company
             ,
             
             trifle
             not
             away
             thy
             time
             with
             worldly
             conferences
             and
             discourses
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             fault
             of
             too
             too
             many
             is
             ,
             whereof
             Saint
             Bernard
             complained
             in
             his
             time
             .
             But
             let
             the
             subject
             of
             thy
             discourse
             rather
             be
             some
             spiritual
             matter
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               Labour
               to
               turn
               the
               current
               of
               worldly
               discourses
               into
               spiritual
            
             ;
             to
             that
             end
             watch
             every
             opportunity
             which
             may
             occasion
             any
             digression
             from
             worldly
             matters
             ,
             into
             some
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             subject
             .
          
           
             III.
             
               Bee
               ready
               to
               communicate
               and
               impart
               such
               spiritual
               gifts
               and
               graces
               as
               thou
               hast
               received
               .
            
             Hast
             thou
             any
             competent
             measure
             of
             saving
             knowledge
             ?
             communicate
             thy
             knowledge
             unto
             others
             ,
             by
             acquainting
             them
             with
             the
             mysteries
             of
             salvation
             .
             Hast
             thou
             found
             comfort
             after
             thy
             spiritual
             troubles
             and
             desertions
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             found
             support
             under
             thy
             trials
             and
             temptations
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             found
             gracious
             answers
             and
             returns
             to
             thy
             prayers
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             got
             the
             victory
             over
             any
             lust
             or
             corruption
             ?
             freely
             and
             willingly
             communicate
             and
             impart
             unto
             others
             the
             experiences
             thou
             hast
             had
             of
             Gods
             Mercy
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             in
             thy
             several
             straights
             ,
             and
             exigencies
             ,
             directing
             them
             to
             such
             waies
             and
             courses
             wherein
             thy self
             hast
             found
             much
             good
             and
             benefit
             .
             This
             wee
             finde
             expresly
             commanded
             .
             
          
           
             The
             particular
             directions
             referring
             to
             our
             behaviour
             in
             bad
             company
             ,
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               When
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               common
               occasion
               thou
               art
               in
               bad
               company
               (
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               wee
               shewed
               before
               ,
               thou
               art
               by
               all
               means
               to
               avoid
               it
               )
               see
               that
               thy
               conversation
               bee
               with
               a
               Dove-like
               innocency
               ,
               blameless
               and
               harmless
               ,
            
             according
             to
             that
             exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             Philip.
             2.
             15.
             
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             better
             means
             to
             propagate
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             fasten
             it
             on
             the
             affections
             of
             natural
             men
             ,
             than
             the
             fair
             carriage
             ,
             and
             honest
             conversation
             of
             the
             Professors
             thereof
             .
             It
             is
             as
             the
             odout
             of
             Christs
             oyntment
             ,
             the
             fragrancy
             whereof
             draws
             the
             affections
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               Be
               careful
               that
               thou
               partake
               not
               of
               their
               sins
            
             ;
             Which
             Direction
             the
             Apostle
             giveth
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               Have
               no
               fellowship
               with
               the
               unfruitful
               works
               of
               darkness
               :
            
             Hee
             meaneth
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             no
             way
             communicate
             ,
             or
             be
             partakers
             with
             their
             sins
             ,
             which
             hee
             calleth
             
               works
               of
               darkness
            
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             may
             wee
             bee
             said
             to
             partake
             with
             others
             in
             their
             sins
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             ●en
             partake
             of
             others
             sins
             ,
             as
             by
             provoking
             them
             to
             sin
             ,
             
             so
             by
             approving
             their
             sin
             .
             Men
             approve
             others
             sins
             openly
             ,
             or
             
               covertly
               ●
               Openly
            
             ,
             by
             Word
             ,
             or
             Deed.
             
          
           
             
               By
               Word
            
             .
             
             1
             When
             they
             commend
             others
             for
             their
             sins
             .
             
          
           
             2
             When
             they
             patronize
             and
             defend
             them
             in
             their
             sins
             .
             
          
           
             3
             When
             they
             soothe
             them
             up
             ,
             
             and
             flatter
             them
             therein
             .
             Men
             approve
             others
             sins
             
               by
               Deed
            
             ,
             
             when
             they
             be
             companions
             and
             agents
             with
             them
             in
             the
             same
             sins
             .
             Covertly
             men
             approve
             others
             sins
             ,
             
             when
             they
             tacitly
             consent
             unto
             them
             .
             Hee
             may
             be
             said
             tacitly
             to
             consent
             ,
             that
             either
             revealeth
             not
             the
             sin
             hee
             knows
             ,
             when
             hee
             ought
             ;
             
             or
             shews
             no
             dislike
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             hee
             beholds
             it
             .
             And
             this
             oftentimes
             is
             as
             hurtful
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             offender
             ,
             as
             ill
             counsel
             ;
             for
             as
             
               evil
               speech
               moveth
               men
               to
               sin
               ,
               so
               evil
               silence
               leaveth
               men
               in
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               Grieve
               and
               mourn
               for
               the
               sins
               thou
               discernest
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             noted
             oft
             ,
             
             and
             commended
             as
             a
             special
             grace
             in
             sundry
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             
             that
             they
             have
             been
             greatly
             troubled
             in
             themselves
             at
             the
             dishonour
             done
             to
             God
             even
             by
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             ;
             
             as
             
               Moses
               ,
               Nehemiah
               ,
               David
               ,
               Ieremiah
               ,
            
             
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             IV.
             
               When
               thou
               observest
               any
               wickedness
               committed
               by
               thy
               neighbour
               ,
               reprove
               him
               for
               the
               same
            
             ;
             
             which
             duty
             wee
             finde
             much
             pressed
             upon
             Gods
             people
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               hate
               thy
               brother
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               in
               any
               wi●e
               rebuke
               thy
               brother
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               sin
               upon
               him
               .
            
             Wherein
             are
             implied
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             hee
             who
             doth
             not
             reprove
             his
             brother
             when
             hee
             seeth
             him
             do
             amiss
             ,
             doth
             indeed
             hate
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             love
             him
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             love
             like
             the
             love
             of
             reproof
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             by
             not
             reproving
             thy
             brother
             ,
             thou
             sufferest
             him
             to
             run
             on
             ▪
             and
             continue
             in
             his
             course
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             will
             at
             last
             prove
             his
             destruction
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             performing
             this
             duty
             ,
             both
             certain
             General
             Rules
             must
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             also
             Particular
             ,
             according
             to
             diverse
             circumstances
             .
             
               General
               Rules
               are
               these
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Hee
               that
               reproveth
               another
               ,
               must
               lift
               up
               his
               heart
               in
               prayer
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             that
             hee
             would
             so
             guide
             his
             tongue
             ,
             and
             move
             the
             others
             heart
             ,
             that
             his
             reproof
             may
             bee
             profitable
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             without
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             all
             our
             admonitions
             and
             reproofs
             will
             prove
             but
             words
             spoken
             in
             the
             air
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Our
               reproof
               must
               bee
               done
               in
               love
               ,
            
             aiming
             therein
             at
             our
             brothers
             good
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             at
             his
             disgrace
             .
             For
             〈◊〉
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             
             
               All
               things
               must
               bee
               done
               in
               love
            
             ;
             And
             as
             〈◊〉
             things
             ,
             so
             
             especially
             this
             of
             reproof
             .
             Concerning
             Particular
             Rules
             ,
             both
             the
             state
             of
             the
             party
             reproving
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             party
             reproved
             ▪
             and
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             together
             with
             time
             and
             place
             must
             bee
             observed
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             party
             reproving
             must
             bee
             observed
             .
             As
             they
             who
             have
             authority
             over
             others
             have
             greater
             liberty
             to
             reprove
             ,
             so
             if
             they
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             notorious
             scandalous
             offenders
             ,
             they
             then
             may
             and
             must
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             1
             
               With
               authority
            
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
             ,
             
             
               Rebuke
               with
               authority
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Sharply
             ,
             So
             the
             Apostle
             commandeth
             ,
             
               Rebuke
               them
               sharply
            
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Greek
             translated
             sharply
             ,
             properly
             signifieth
             cuttingly
             ,
             or
             
               to
               the
               quick
               .
               Ely
            
             failed
             herein
             ;
             though
             hee
             reproved
             his
             sons
             for
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             sharply
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             quick
             ,
             but
             with
             too
             much
             gentleness
             and
             mildness
             .
          
           
             2
             
               The
               mind
               and
               ●isposition
               of
               the
               party
               reproved
               must
               be
               observed
               :
            
             For
             if
             hee
             bee
             flexible
             and
             ingenuous
             ,
             
             hee
             must
             with
             mildness
             bee
             reproved
             ,
             even
             
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               meekness
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             expresseth
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             severity
             must
             bee
             used
             when
             lenity
             prevails
             not
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             party
             reproved
             is
             to
             bee
             observed
             .
             For
          
           
             1
             If
             it
             bee
             our
             Superiour
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             done
             with
             all
             reverence
             and
             humility
             ,
             rather
             beseeching
             and
             exhorting
             ,
             than
             plainly
             rebuking
             ,
             as
             Naamans
             servants
             did
             their
             Master
             .
             
          
           
             2
             If
             the
             party
             to
             be
             reproved
             be
             our
             equal
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             bee
             done
             without
             all
             bitterness
             ,
             even
             with
             all
             love
             .
             Reproof
             is
             a
             bitter
             pill
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             alwaies
             be
             rolled
             with
             Sugar
             ,
             expressing
             much
             meekness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             compassion
             of
             heart
             ;
             shewing
             in
             the
             hatred
             of
             our
             brothers
             sin
             ,
             our
             love
             of
             his
             person
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             
               quality
               of
               the
               sin
            
             reproved
             must
             likewise
             bee
             observed
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Private
               offences
               must
               bee
               privately
               reproved
            
             ;
             For
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               trespass
               against
               thee
               ,
               go
               and
               tell
               him
               his
               fault
               between
               thee
               and
               him
               alone
               .
            
             But
             open
             and
             scandalous
             offences
             must
             be
             reproved
             openly
             .
             For
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               Them
               that
               sin
            
             ,
             viz.
             openly
             ,
             and
             with
             scandal
             ,
             
               rebuke
               before
               all
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             before
             the
             whole
             assembly
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               that
               others
               also
               may
               fear
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Sins
             directly
             tending
             to
             Gods
             dishonour
             ,
             must
             bee
             reproved
             with
             an
             holy
             zeal
             and
             indignation
             .
             
               Christ
               thus
               often
               reproved
               the
            
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             .
             
               And
               thus
            
             Peter
             reproved
             Simon
             Magus
             .
             
          
           
             5
             
               The
               se●●onableness
               of
               the
               time
               must
               with
               great
               wisdome
               bee
               observed
               .
            
             
             To
             rebuke
             a
             drunkard
             in
             his
             drunkenness
             is
             folly
             ;
             Abigal
             knew
             as
             much
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             said
             nothing
             to
             Nabal
             in
             his
             drunken
             fit
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             when
             the
             wine
             was
             gone
             out
             of
             him
             .
             So
             neither
             is
             it
             seasonable
             to
             reprove
             a
             man
             for
             his
             passion
             in
             his
             passion
             ;
             wait
             rather
             for
             a
             fit
             time
             ,
             till
             a
             mans
             fit
             and
             passion
             bee
             over
             .
          
           
             6
             
               The
               seasonableness
               of
               the
               place
               must
               likewise
               bee
               observed
               .
            
             Unless
             it
             bee
             for
             due
             and
             just
             censure
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             bee
             in
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             open
             streets
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             .
             But
             if
             by
             the
             way
             thou
             observest
             a
             man
             sin
             ,
             whom
             thou
             knowest
             not
             whether
             ever
             thou
             shalt
             see
             him
             again
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             then
             as
             privily
             as
             thou
             canst
             ,
             thou
             maist
             meekly
             rebuke
             him
             .
             Thus
             shalt
             thou
             manifest
             thy
             Zeal
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             thine
             hatred
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             thy
             care
             for
             thy
             brothers
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Directions
             to
             the
             Rich.
             
          
           
             AS
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               knew
               how
               to
               bee
               abased
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               how
               to
               abound
               ,
               how
               to
               bee
               full
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               bee
               hungry
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             hee
             had
             learned
             in
             the
             School
             of
             Christ
             ,
             how
             to
             carry
             himself
             Christian-like
             ,
             in
             a
             rich
             and
             in
             a
             poor
             estate
             .
             So
             it
             will
             bee
             a
             point
             of
             special
             wisdome
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             know
             how
             to
             carry
             our selves
             Christian-like
             through
             variety
             of
             conditions
             ,
             how
             to
             mannage
             every
             estate
             .
             For
             your
             better
             help
             herein
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             some
             Directions
             .
          
           
             1
             How
             to
             carry
             your selves
             Christian-like
             in
             a
             rich
             and
             full
             estate
             .
          
           
             2
             How
             to
             carry
             your selves
             Christian-like
             in
             a
             poor
             and
             mean
             estate
             .
          
           
             I.
             Look
             up
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             often
             think
             of
             him
             as
             the
             author
             and
             donor
             of
             all
             the
             good
             things
             thou
             dost
             injoy
             .
             
               When
               thou
               hast
               gotten
               wealth
               ,
               say
               not
               ,
            
             This
             I
             have
             gotten
             by
             my
             own
             wisdome
             and
             policy
             ,
             by
             mine
             own
             travel
             ,
             pains
             and
             indeavour
             .
             
               But
               say
               with
            
             Iob
             ,
             This
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             ;
             
             
               acknowledge
               his
               hand
               of
               providence
               in
               what
               thou
               hast
               .
               This
               direction
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               his
               own
               people
               by
            
             Moses
             ,
             When
             thou
             art
             grown
             rich
             ,
             
             say
             not
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             my
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             might
             of
             my
             hand
             hath
             gotten
             mee
             this
             wealth
             ;
             but
             thou
             shalt
             remember
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             hee
             that
             giveth
             thee
             power
             to
             get
             wealth
             .
             
               Noting
               wealth
               and
               riches
               to
               bee
               the
               special
               gift
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
           
             II.
             Bless
             God
             for
             what
             thou
             hast
             .
             
               This
               duty
               likewise
               the
               Lord
               required
               of
               his
               own
               people
               .
            
             
             When
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             ,
             and
             art
             full
             ,
             then
             thou
             shalt
             bless
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
           
             III.
             Labour
             to
             see
             Gods
             special
             love
             to
             thee
             in
             common
             mercies
             .
             For
             what
             good
             will
             the
             injoyment
             of
             any
             thing
             do
             thee
             ,
             unless
             thou
             canst
             see
             Gods
             love
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             bounty
             ,
             therein
             ?
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             may
             I
             know
             that
             these
             outward
             mercies
             which
             I
             do
             injoy
             are
             bestowed
             upon
             mee
             in
             love
             and
             favour
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ.
               1
               If
               they
               inflame
               thy
               heart
               with
               a
               love
               to
               God
               ,
            
             causing
             thee
             to
             love
             him
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             hee
             hath
             been
             so
             bountiful
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             2
             
               If
               thou
               findest
               in
               thy self
               a
               willingness
               to
               honour
               God
               in
               the
               use
               of
               those
               good
               things
               thou
               hast
               received
               from
               him
               ,
            
             by
             laying
             out
             a
             portion
             thereof
             towards
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             or
             the
             releef
             of
             Gods
             poor
             ,
             then
             thou
             hast
             a
             comfortable
             evidence
             that
             they
             are
             bestowed
             upon
             thee
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             3
             
               If
               it
               bee
               the
               grief
               of
               thine
               heart
               that
               thou
               dost
               not
               answer
               the
               loving
               kindness
               of
               the
               Lord
               towards
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             thy
             conversation
             is
             so
             unsuitable
             to
             his
             gracious
             dispensations
             towards
             thee
             .
             This
             is
             an
             evident
             sign
             ,
             that
             what
             thou
             hast
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             thee
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             
               IV.
               Beware
               of
               being
               puffed
               up
               with
               Pride
               .
            
             
             For
             wealth
             and
             riches
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             make
             men
             proud
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             intimateth
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               6.
               17.
               
               Charge
               them
               that
               are
               rich
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               bee
               not
               high
               minded
               ,
            
             implying
             ,
             that
             riches
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             make
             men
             high-minded
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             themselves
             above
             what
             is
             meet
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             raised
             out
             of
             nothing
             unto
             a
             great
             estate
             .
          
           
             
               V.
               Therefore
               labour
               to
               bee
               humble
               under
               thine
               abundance
            
             ;
             to
             be
             low
             in
             thine
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             high
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             which
             indeed
             will
             prove
             thy
             glory
             :
             for
             humility
             is
             an
             ornament
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             implieth
             under
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
             
               Bee
               cloathed
               or
               decked
               with
               humility
               ▪
            
             as
             with
             an
             ornament
             .
             Many
             men
             think
             humility
             a
             debasement
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             counteth
             it
             an
             ornament
             .
          
           
             
               VI.
               Labour
               for
               the
               true
               spiritual
               Riches
               ,
            
             
             
               namely
               ,
               saving
               ,
               sanctifying
               graces
               ,
            
             that
             thy self
             may
             bee
             rich
             ,
             and
             not
             thy
             chest
             onely
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             rich
             men
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             stand
             in
             most
             need
             of
             sanctifying
             graces
             ;
             in
             regard
             their
             riches
             are
             great
             snares
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             occasions
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             a
             long
             coat
             is
             in
             greater
             danger
             to
             be
             dagled
             ,
             than
             a
             short
             one
             .
             Oh
             therefore
             beg
             of
             God
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             〈◊〉
             thee
             off
             with
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             together
             
             with
             his
             outward
             blessings
             ,
             hee
             would
             give
             thee
             his
             inward
             blessings
             ,
             true
             ,
             saving
             ,
             sanctifying
             graces
             ,
             especially
             the
             grace
             of
             spiritual
             poverty
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             blessedness
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               poor
               in
               spirit
               ,
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             It
             was
             an
             excellent
             speech
             of
             Luther
             ,
             
             when
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             sent
             him
             in
             great
             presents
             ,
             
               I
               profess
            
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               shall
               not
               put
               mee
               off
               so
               .
            
             Do
             thou
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             take
             up
             the
             same
             resolution
             .
          
           
             
               VII
               .
               Communicate
               out
               of
               thy
               store
               towards
               the
               relief
               of
               others
            
             ;
             Giving
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             incumbent
             upon
             all
             that
             are
             able
             ,
             so
             especially
             upon
             the
             rich
             .
             
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             therefore
             willeth
             Timothy
             ,
             to
             
               charge
               such
               as
               are
               rich
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               good
               ,
               that
               they
               bee
               rich
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               &c.
               
               Iob
            
             is
             a
             worthy
             pattern
             herein
             for
             rich
             men
             ,
             
             he
             having
             abundance
             would
             
               not
               see
               any
               perish
               for
               want
               of
               cloathing
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               any
               Poor
               without
               covering
            
             ;
             
             the
             Law
             which
             enjoyns
             such
             as
             had
             Harvest
             and
             Vintage
             ,
             
               to
               leave
               gleanings
               and
               after-gatherings
               for
               the
               Poor
               ,
            
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             of
             mens
             abundance
             the
             poor
             must
             have
             a
             part
             .
          
           
             The
             better
             to
             quicken
             you
             up
             to
             this
             Duty
             ,
             consider
             these
             two
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1
             This
             is
             an
             especial
             end
             of
             Gods
             giving
             more
             to
             some
             than
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             have
             more
             abundance
             should
             thereout
             give
             to
             them
             that
             need
             .
             This
             inference
             doth
             Saint
             Paul
             make
             (
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             14
             ,
             15
             )
             from
             the
             distribution
             of
             Manna
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             18.
             for
             they
             that
             gathered
             more
             than
             was
             needful
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             Housholds
             ,
             gave
             of
             their
             abundance
             to
             such
             as
             had
             not
             enough
             .
          
           
             2
             Rich
             men
             are
             not
             Lords
             of
             the
             abundance
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             but
             Stewards
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             must
             dispose
             it
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             part
             thereof
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             hereof
             they
             shall
             give
             an
             account
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             of
             all
             unmerciful
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             rich
             ,
             and
             have
             enough
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             others
             too
             ,
             are
             worthy
             of
             most
             blame
             ;
             such
             an
             one
             was
             that
             rich
             man
             in
             the
             Parable
             ,
             
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               cloathed
               in
               Purple
               ,
               and
               fine
               Linnen
               ,
               and
               fared
               sumptuously
               every
               day
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             implied
             ,
             that
             he
             afforded
             not
             to
             poor
             Lazarus
             the
             crumbs
             that
             fell
             from
             his
             table
             .
             Let
             such
             unmerciful
             rich
             men
             well
             weigh
             the
             end
             of
             that
             rich
             man
             ,
             and
             bee
             henceforward
             stirred
             up
             to
             take
             due
             notice
             of
             a
             main
             duty
             that
             lieth
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             and
             forward
             ,
             liberal
             and
             bounti●●l
             in
             distributi●●
             
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             poor
             .
             Knowing
             
               Hee
               that
               soweth
               bountifully
               shall
               reap
               bountifully
            
             ;
             though
             God
             reward
             none
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             for
             their
             works
             sake
             ,
             
             yet
             
               he
               will
               render
               to
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               deeds
            
             ;
             
             so
             as
             rich
             men
             shall
             lose
             nothing
             by
             being
             rich
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             rather
             gain
             very
             much
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Directions
             to
             the
             Poor
             .
          
           
             HAving
             given
             Directions
             to
             the
             Rich
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             give
             Directions
             to
             the
             Poorer
             sort
             ,
             who
             stand
             in
             as
             much
             need
             as
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Labour
               to
               be
               content
               with
               thine
               estate
               ,
            
             as
             being
             that
             portion
             God
             hath
             allotted
             unto
             thee
             ;
             and
             repine
             not
             against
             his
             Providence
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             not
             a
             larger
             allowance
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               Having
               food
               and
               raiment
               ,
               let
               us
               bee
               therewith
               content
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Wherein
             doth
             this
             contentedness
             consist
             ?
          
           
             A.
             In
             bringing
             down
             your
             minds
             to
             your
             present
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             It
             is
             the
             great
             mistake
             of
             many
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             contentedness
             consisteth
             in
             abundance
             ,
             in
             raising
             up
             their
             estates
             to
             such
             a
             pitch
             ,
             conceiving
             they
             should
             then
             be
             contented
             ;
             whereas
             indeed
             true
             contentedness
             consists
             rather
             in
             an
             evenness
             ,
             suitableness
             ,
             and
             proportion
             between
             a
             mans
             estate
             and
             his
             mind
             .
          
           
             The
             better
             to
             perswade
             the
             Poorer
             sort
             to
             this
             Duty
             of
             Contentedness
             ,
             I
             shall
             propound
             some
             few
             considerations
             .
          
           
             1
             
               That
               such
               as
               have
               convenient
               food
               and
               raiment
               injoy
               as
               much
               as
               the
               richest
               men
               on
               earth
            
             ;
             whereupon
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             forementioned
             place
             ,
             
               Having
               food
               and
               raiment
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               therewith
               content
               .
            
             Though
             a
             man
             possess
             never
             so
             much
             of
             this
             worlds
             goods
             ,
             
             yet
             doth
             he
             enjoy
             no
             more
             thereof
             than
             himself
             eateth
             ,
             and
             weareth
             ,
             for
             the
             rest
             goeth
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             is
             nothing
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Happily
             thou
             wilt
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             his
             belly
             can
             hold
             no
             more
             than
             thine
             ,
             yet
             his
             fare
             is
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             delicious
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Though
             his
             fare
             may
             be
             much
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             delicious
             ,
             yet
             his
             delight
             therein
             may
             be
             less
             than
             thine
             in
             thy
             courser
             diet
             ;
             and
             his
             delicious
             fare
             doth
             usually
             prove
             hurtful
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             noteth
             ,
             Eccles.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             
               A
               little
               with
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               is
               much
               better
               than
               great
               treasures
               
               with
               trouble
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             Prov.
             15.
             16.
             
             
               Better
               is
               a
               little
               with
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               than
               great
               treasures
               and
               trouble
               therewith
            
             ;
             intimating
             ,
             that
             a
             small
             estate
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             farre
             more
             comfortable
             than
             a
             great
             and
             plentiful
             estate
             without
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             usually
             accompanied
             with
             much
             trouble
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             3
             
               That
               every
               mans
               estate
               is
               ordered
               by
               God
               ,
            
             who
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             soveraign
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             may
             doe
             with
             us
             as
             hee
             pleases
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             infinite
             in
             Wisdome
             ,
             and
             thereby
             knoweth
             what
             estate
             is
             best
             and
             most
             convenient
             for
             us
             ,
             even
             better
             than
             we
             our selves
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             is
             rich
             in
             mercy
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             thereby
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             in
             his
             wisdome
             he
             knoweth
             to
             be
             best
             and
             most
             convenient
             for
             us
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             were
             seriously
             considered
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             special
             means
             to
             work
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             some
             measure
             of
             contentedness
             in
             our
             meanest
             estate
             and
             condition
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             though
             he
             was
             rich
             ,
             yea
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             
             yet
             for
             our
             sakes
             became
             so
             poor
             ,
             that
             as
             himself
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             where
             to
             l●y
             his
             head
             .
             
               And
               we
               read
               that
               Women
               ministred
               unto
               his
               necessities
               .
            
             
             Christ
             became
             thus
             poor
             for
             gracious
             ends
             ;
             as
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             hee
             might
             sanctifie
             Poverty
             to
             all
             his
             members
             :
             for
             Christ
             by
             undertaking
             it
             ,
             sanctified
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             he
             might
             minister
             comfort
             to
             his
             poor
             members
             :
             for
             in
             his
             example
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Gods
             dear
             Children
             may
             live
             here
             in
             a
             poor
             and
             mean
             estate
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             he
             might
             by
             his
             example
             teach
             us
             to
             submit
             our selves
             to
             the
             Divine
             providence
             ,
             resting
             contented
             with
             our
             poor
             and
             mean
             estate
             ,
             if
             God
             shall
             call
             us
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               Labour
               to
               be
               humble
            
             ;
             Humility
             is
             commendable
             in
             all
             ,
             but
             especially
             it
             becometh
             such
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             brought
             into
             a
             low
             condition
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             walk
             suitably
             and
             answerably
             to
             their
             condition
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             Wise
             man
             intimateth
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               bee
               of
               an
               humble
               spirit
               with
               the
               lowly
            
             ;
             
             implying
             that
             with
             a
             low
             condition
             there
             should
             bee
             an
             humble
             mind
             and
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
               III
               Labour
               to
               bee
               rich
               in
               grace
            
             ;
             yea
             the
             poorer
             thou
             art
             in
             purse
             ,
             labour
             to
             bee
             the
             richer
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             then
             thy
             worldly
             Poverty
             will
             be
             no
             hinderance
             to
             thy
             spiritual
             preferment
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             furtherance
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             puts
             thee
             into
             a
             better
             capacity
             ,
             seeing
             they
             
             are
             
               the
               Poor
               of
               this
               world
            
             ,
             
             whom
             the
             Lord
             usually
             
               makes
               rich
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               heirs
               of
               his
               kingdom
            
             ;
             stirre
             up
             thy self
             therefore
             by
             fervent
             praying
             ,
             diligent
             reading
             ,
             and
             frequent
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             yea
             to
             grow
             rich
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             though
             thou
             art
             poor
             here
             ,
             yet
             thou
             maist
             be
             an
             heir
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             dyest
             ,
             with
             Lazarus
             be
             received
             into
             Abrahams
             bosome
             .
          
           
             
               IV.
               In
               thy
               greatest
               wants
               and
               exigencies
               labour
               to
               live
               by
               faith
               in
               Gods
               Providence
               ,
            
             resting
             confidently
             upon
             him
             for
             a
             comfortable
             supply
             of
             all
             needful
             temporal
             good
             things
             .
             For
             thine
             encouragement
             hereunto
             take
             notice
             of
             that
             gracious
             promise
             ,
             
               The
               young
               Lions
               doe
               lack
               and
               suffer
               hunger
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               they
               that
               seek
               the
               Lord
               shall
               not
               want
               any
               good
               thing
            
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             abundance
             ,
             but
             
               they
               shall
               want
               nothing
               that
               is
               good
               for
               them
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             said
             our
             Saviour
             to
             his
             poor
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Take
               no
               thought
               for
               your
               life
               ,
            
             
             
               what
               yee
               shall
               eat
               ,
               or
               what
               yee
               shall
               drink
               ,
               nor
               yet
               ,
               for
               your
               bodies
               ,
               what
               yee
               shall
               put
               on
               ;
               Is
               not
               the
               life
               more
               than
               meat
               ?
               and
               the
               body
               than
               raiment
               ?
               Behold
               the
               Fowls
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               for
               they
               sow
               not
               ,
               neither
               doe
               they
               reap
               ,
               nor
               gather
               into
               barns
               ,
               yet
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               feedeth
               them
               ;
               are
               yee
               not
               much
               better
               than
               they
               ?
            
             Here
             our
             Saviour
             by
             several
             Arguments
             labours
             to
             disswade
             his
             Disciples
             from
             all
             distrustful
             thoughts
             and
             cares
             about
             their
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             in
             Gods
             Providence
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             first
             Argument
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             greater
             to
             the
             less
             ,
             
             as
             thus
             ;
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             the
             greater
             thing
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             will
             give
             you
             the
             less
             ;
             he
             hath
             given
             you
             life
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             will
             not
             deny
             food
             ;
             he
             hath
             given
             you
             a
             body
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             will
             not
             withhold
             raiment
             .
             This
             argument
             our
             Saviour
             expresseth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Is
               not
               the
               life
               more
               than
               meat
               ?
               and
               the
               body
               than
               raiment
               ?
            
          
           
             2
             The
             second
             Argument
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             less
             to
             the
             greater
             ,
             
             and
             may
             be
             thus
             framed
             ;
             Hee
             that
             provideth
             for
             Fowls
             will
             much
             more
             provide
             for
             men
             ;
             But
             God
             provideth
             for
             the
             Fowls
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             therefore
             much
             more
             will
             he
             provide
             for
             men
             ;
             which
             argument
             is
             here
             amplified
             and
             confirmed
             by
             two
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             First
             
               from
               the
               means
               of
               provision
               afforded
               to
               men
               ,
               which
               the
               fowls
               of
               the
               air
               want
            
             ;
             for
             whereas
             men
             Plow
             ,
             and
             Sow
             ,
             and
             Reap
             ,
             and
             gather
             their
             Corn
             into
             Barns
             ,
             and
             thereby
             have
             means
             of
             provision
             which
             the
             Fowls
             of
             the
             air
             want
             ,
             
               for
               they
               sow
               not
               ,
               neither
               doe
               they
               reap
               ,
               nor
               gather
               into
               barns
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             use
             the
             means
             of
             provision
             which
             men
             doe
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             unprovided
             
             of
             convenient
             food
             ,
             for
             God
             feedeth
             them
             ;
             Why
             then
             should
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             such
             means
             of
             provision
             ,
             distrust
             Gods
             Providence
             ?
          
           
             2
             
               From
               the
               excellency
               of
               Man
               above
               Fowls
               ,
            
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Are
               yee
               not
               much
               better
               than
               they
               ?
            
             intimating
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             much
             better
             than
             the
             Fowls
             of
             the
             air
             ;
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             God
             provideth
             for
             the
             Fowls
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             hee
             provide
             for
             men
             ,
             especially
             for
             his
             own
             children
             ;
             for
             who
             is
             there
             that
             feeds
             his
             Hawks
             ,
             and
             his
             Hounds
             ,
             that
             will
             suffer
             his
             Children
             to
             starve
             for
             want
             of
             convenient
             food
             ?
             and
             therefore
             you
             have
             good
             cause
             in
             all
             your
             straights
             and
             exigencies
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             in
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             Christian-like
             carriage
             under
             Reproaches
             .
          
           
             I.
             BEware
             of
             manifesting
             any
             Distemper
             or
             Passion
             under
             your
             Reproaches
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             you
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             wrong
             done
             to
             your
             name
             ,
             
             for
             as
             
               a
               good
               name
               is
               a
               precious
               oyntment
               ,
            
             so
             to
             have
             an
             evil
             name
             is
             a
             great
             judgement
             :
             and
             therefore
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             insensible
             of
             the
             wrong
             done
             to
             your
             name
             by
             slanders
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Let
               men
               speak
               of
               me
               what
               they
               please
               ,
               I
               care
               not
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               I
               know
               mine
               own
               innocency
            
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             testimony
             of
             your
             own
             innocency
             be
             a
             ground
             of
             comfort
             unto
             you
             ,
             yet
             your
             care
             must
             bee
             not
             only
             to
             approve
             your selves
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             unto
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             careful
             of
             your
             good
             names
             as
             possibly
             yee
             can
             ;
             but
             yet
             you
             are
             not
             to
             manifest
             any
             distemper
             or
             passion
             upon
             the
             reproachful
             speeches
             of
             others
             against
             you
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             will
             give
             others
             just
             occasion
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             verily
             guilty
             of
             those
             things
             whereof
             you
             are
             reproached
             ;
             so
             :
             in
             truth
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             symptome
             of
             guiltiness
             than
             your
             falling
             into
             passion
             ,
             and
             being
             exasperated
             when
             you
             are
             reproached
             .
          
           
             2
             Your
             distemper
             and
             passion
             will
             much
             disquiet
             your
             spirits
             ,
             and
             indispose
             you
             to
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             performing
             any
             good
             duty
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               Beware
               of
               returning
               reproach
               for
               reproach
               ,
            
             or
             rai●ing
             for
             railing
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             unbeseeming
             a
             Christian
             ,
             being
             therein
             so
             unlike
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             
             who
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             speaketh
             ,
             
               When
               hee
               
               was
               reviled
               ,
               reviled
               not
               again
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             you
             profess
             your selves
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             farre
             be
             it
             from
             you
             to
             return
             reproach
             for
             reproach
             ,
             for
             by
             seeking
             to
             right
             your selves
             by
             raising
             speeches
             ,
             you
             take
             the
             cause
             into
             your
             own
             hands
             ;
             whereas
             if
             you
             would
             with
             patience
             commit
             your
             cause
             to
             God
             ,
             
             he
             would
             clear
             up
             your
             innocency
             and
             thereby
             take
             off
             the
             reproaches
             which
             are
             cast
             upon
             your
             names
             ;
             therefore
             Bernard
             adviseth
             his
             Friend
             to
             be
             dumb
             and
             silent
             at
             the
             reproaches
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
             
          
           
             
               III.
               Seem
               to
               take
               little
               or
               no
               notice
               of
               those
               reproaches
               that
               are
               cast
               upon
               you
               .
            
             
             The
             Wiseman
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               a
               man
               to
               pass
               over
               a
               transgression
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             to
             seem
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             thereof
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             best
             kind
             of
             revenge
             you
             can
             take
             of
             your
             reproachers
             ;
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             vexation
             to
             your
             malicious
             reproacher
             ,
             
             than
             to
             see
             you
             take
             little
             or
             no
             notice
             of
             his
             reproaches
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             will
             make
             trial
             ,
             shall
             find
             that
             his
             Adversary
             is
             more
             vexed
             with
             his
             silence
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             should
             return
             like
             for
             like
             .
          
           
             IV
             
               When
               an
               evil
               report
               is
               raised
               of
               you
               ,
               be
               not
               so
               much
               inquisitive
               who
               raised
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               a
               good
               use
               and
               sanctified
               improvement
               thereof
               .
            
             To
             this
             end
             know
             ,
             and
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             report
             raised
             of
             you
             is
             either
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             if
             true
             ,
             then
             you
             may
             discern
             the
             Finger
             of
             God
             at
             your
             enemies
             tongues
             end
             ,
             pointing
             unto
             you
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             calling
             upon
             you
             to
             humble
             your selves
             for
             the
             same
             .
             But
             if
             the
             report
             raised
             of
             you
             be
             false
             ,
             yet
             you
             may
             hearken
             to
             it
             as
             to
             a
             Call
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             look
             more
             narrowly
             over
             your selves
             ,
             lest
             you
             be
             overtaken
             with
             that
             sin
             wherewith
             at
             the
             present
             you
             are
             falsly
             charged
             ;
             for
             God
             knowing
             your
             temper
             and
             disposition
             ,
             happily
             seeth
             that
             you
             are
             inclinable
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             therefore
             suffereth
             others
             to
             charge
             you
             therewith
             ,
             though
             falsly
             ,
             meerly
             for
             the
             preventing
             thereof
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             bee
             overtaken
             therewith
             ;
             and
             thus
             may
             you
             make
             a
             good
             use
             of
             the
             falsest
             and
             bitterest
             objections
             of
             your
             adversaries
             against
             you
             .
          
           
             
               V
               Labour
               to
               walk
               contrary
               to
               what
               is
               charged
               upon
               you
               ,
               though
               falsly
               .
            
             As
             for
             instance
             ▪
             If
             you
             are
             charged
             with
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             no
             better
             than
             Hipocrites
             ;
             labour
             the
             more
             for
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             perform
             all
             you
             doe
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             more
             than
             unto
             men
             ;
             if
             you
             are
             charged
             with
             Pride
             ,
             carry
             your selves
             the
             more
             humbly
             and
             lowly
             ,
             that
             your
             humility
             may
             appear
             unto
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             your
             conversation
             give
             your
             enemies
             the
             lye
             .
          
           
             VI.
             
               Goe
               and
               spread
               your
               reproaches
               before
               God
               in
               Prayer
               ,
            
             as
             good
             
             Hezekiah
             did
             the
             reproaches
             of
             Rabshekah
             ,
             and
             make
             known
             your
             case
             unto
             him
             ,
             
             desiring
             help
             and
             strength
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             bear
             them
             Christian
             like
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             doubt
             of
             his
             gracious
             comfort
             and
             support
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Of
             our
             Carriage
             in
             reference
             to
             Crosses
             and
             Afflictions
             .
          
           
             IN
             regard
             that
             all
             men
             so
             long
             as
             they
             live
             here
             in
             this
             world
             are
             subject
             to
             manifold
             Losses
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             and
             Afflictions
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             I
             should
             give
             you
             some
             directions
             how
             to
             carry
             your selves
             in
             reference
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             The
             Directions
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Fore-cast
               what
               Losses
               ,
               Crosses
               ,
               and
               Afflictions
               may
               befall
               you
               .
            
             When
             you
             abound
             in
             plenty
             ,
             
             think
             a
             time
             may
             come
             when
             your
             plenty
             may
             be
             turned
             into
             penury
             ;
             when
             you
             enjoy
             health
             and
             ease
             ,
             think
             a
             time
             may
             come
             when
             your
             health
             may
             bee
             turned
             into
             sickness
             ,
             your
             ease
             into
             pain
             ;
             when
             you
             are
             taking
             your
             greatest
             delight
             in
             your
             Yoke-fellow
             ,
             Children
             ,
             or
             Friends
             ,
             even
             then
             consider
             they
             are
             mortal
             ,
             and
             may
             suddenly
             bee
             snatched
             from
             you
             ;
             look
             upon
             all
             Creature
             comforts
             ,
             as
             indeed
             they
             are
             ,
             mutable
             ,
             and
             moveable
             ;
             thus
             did
             Anaxagoras
             ,
             
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             when
             tidings
             was
             brought
             him
             of
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Son
             ▪
             hee
             meekly
             replied
             ,
             
               I
               always
               looked
               upon
               him
               as
               mortal
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             should
             we
             look
             upon
             all
             our
             Creature
             comforts
             as
             mortal
             ,
             and
             moveable
             .
             This
             likewise
             was
             Iobs
             practice
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             that
             expression
             of
             his
             ,
             
             
               The
               thing
               which
               I
               greatly
               feared
               is
               come
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               I
               was
               afraid
               of
               is
               come
               unto
               me
            
             ;
             intimating
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             greatest
             prosperity
             he
             had
             thoughts
             and
             fears
             of
             a
             change
             ,
             yea
             of
             those
             los●es
             and
             crosses
             wherewith
             he
             was
             now
             exercised
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               Prepare
               for
               Losses
               ,
               Crosses
               ,
               and
               Afflictions
            
             ;
             the
             former
             without
             this
             will
             be
             of
             little
             or
             no
             use
             ,
             a
             fore-sight
             of
             Afflictions
             will
             little
             avayl
             us
             ,
             unless
             we
             likewise
             prepare
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             may
             wee
             prepare
             our selves
             for
             Losses
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             and
             Afflictions
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             I.
             Earnestly
             desire
             ,
             and
             seriously
             labour
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             means
             for
             an
             interest
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           
             1
             Though
             the
             condition
             of
             man
             at
             all
             times
             is
             very
             sad
             without
             in
             interest
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             man
             in
             and
             under
             
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             without
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             is
             more
             sad
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             Conscience
             is
             then
             most
             usually
             awakened
             with
             the
             sence
             and
             apprehension
             of
             his
             sins
             and
             fearful
             Judgements
             due
             unto
             him
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             or
             possibility
             of
             escaping
             without
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             abundant
             ground
             of
             comfort
             in
             the
             greatest
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             in
             that
             Christ
             by
             his
             Sufferings
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             sting
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             Sin
             ,
             and
             changed
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             turning
             them
             from
             punishments
             into
             fatherly
             chastisements
             ,
             for
             our
             profit
             and
             amendment
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             you
             would
             be
             prepared
             for
             Afflictions
             ,
             
               be
               careful
               to
               get
               and
               keep
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
            
             for
             assuredly
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             your
             own
             consciences
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             walked
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             have
             your
             consciences
             voyd
             of
             offence
             both
             towards
             God
             ,
             
             and
             towards
             men
             ,
             will
             be
             as
             a
             wall
             of
             brass
             ,
             yea
             as
             armour
             of
             proof
             unto
             you
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             and
             distress
             ;
             so
             that
             your
             hearts
             shall
             not
             shrink
             at
             any
             affliction
             .
          
           
             Though
             in
             the
             time
             of
             health
             and
             prosperity
             you
             may
             seem
             to
             bee
             rather
             losers
             than
             gainers
             ,
             by
             keeping
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             in
             times
             of
             trouble
             and
             affliction
             (
             next
             to
             an
             interest
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             )
             nothing
             will
             bee
             more
             available
             to
             you
             than
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             therefore
             let
             your
             main
             care
             bee
             to
             keep
             your
             consciences
             pure
             and
             clean
             from
             sin
             ,
             not
             maintaining
             peace
             with
             any
             sin
             .
          
           
             3
             Our
             preparation
             for
             affliction
             consisteth
             
               in
               a
               frequent
               resignation
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               our
               comforts
               ,
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               for
               disposal
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
            
             By
             this
             means
             we
             shall
             be
             the
             more
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             bee
             pleased
             to
             call
             for
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             especially
             it
             this
             resignation
             of
             all
             unto
             God
             be
             fresh
             upon
             our
             hearts
             and
             spirits
             .
          
           
             4
             Our
             preparation
             for
             afflictions
             consisteth
             
               in
               casting
               all
               our
               cares
               ,
               fears
               ,
               and
               troubles
               of
               mind
               about
               those
               evils
               which
               may
               befall
               us
               ,
               upon
               God
               ,
            
             who
             hath
             promised
             to
             sustain
             us
             under
             the
             same
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
             
               Cast
               thy
               burden
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               sustain
               thee
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             he
             will
             comfort
             and
             support
             thee
             ;
             To
             this
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             likewise
             exhorteth
             ,
             
             
               Cast
               all
               your
               care
               upon
               him
               ,
               for
               hee
               careth
               for
               you
               ▪
            
             and
             truly
             Gods
             caring
             for
             us
             may
             well
             take
             us
             off
             from
             all
             inordinate
             ,
             excessive
             ,
             and
             distrustful
             care
             about
             our
             afflictions
             ;
             and
             move
             us
             to
             lay
             the
             stress
             of
             our
             afflictions
             
             upon
             him
             ,
             considering
             hee
             careth
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             5
             Would
             you
             be
             prepared
             for
             afflictions
             ,
             then
             
               be
               often
               putting
               cases
               to
               your selves
               of
               such
               straights
               and
               troubles
               ,
               of
               such
               trials
               and
               afflictions
               as
               probably
               may
               fall
               out
               ,
               and
               then
               return
               into
               your
               own
               souls
               to
               search
               and
               try
               what
               strength
               you
               have
               to
               hold
               out
               ,
               if
               you
               should
               fall
               into
               such
               trials
               and
               afflictions
               ?
            
             When
             you
             enjoy
             abundance
             of
             this
             worlds
             goods
             ,
             say
             to
             thy self
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             before
             I
             dye
             I
             may
             bee
             stripped
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             reduced
             to
             great
             straights
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             then
             doe
             ?
             Will
             not
             my
             faith
             then
             fail
             ?
             Now
             I
             am
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             comfort
             of
             my
             relations
             ,
             my
             friends
             and
             acquaintance
             ,
             happily
             I
             may
             shortly
             be
             cast
             into
             Prison
             ,
             and
             be
             deprived
             of
             all
             my
             outward
             comforts
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             then
             doe
             ?
             how
             shall
             I
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             up
             under
             these
             sad
             changes
             ?
             it
             is
             good
             to
             put
             such
             cases
             to
             your selves
             ,
             which
             will
             bee
             an
             excellent
             means
             to
             strengthen
             your
             faith
             against
             the
             evil
             day
             ,
             against
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             and
             distress
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             you
             with
             the
             greater
             confidence
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             Thus
             the
             Saints
             of
             old
             were
             wont
             to
             put
             the
             hardest
             cases
             to
             themselves
             for
             the
             better
             strengthening
             of
             their
             hearts
             and
             faith
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             6.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             III.
             When
             God
             shall
             exercise
             you
             with
             any
             losses
             ,
             crosses
             ,
             or
             afflictions
             ,
             labour
             to
             bear
             them
             Christian●like
             ;
             to
             that
             end
             observe
             these
             rules
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Bear
               them
               sensibly
            
             ;
             the
             Lord
             expects
             we
             should
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             waight
             of
             our
             afflictions
             ;
             hee
             would
             not
             have
             us
             as
             Stoicks
             ,
             or
             Stocks
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             affected
             with
             his
             stripes
             ;
             but
             like
             Children
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             us
             sensible
             of
             the
             smart
             of
             the
             rod.
             
             Thus
             was
             Iob.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             Extreams
             whereunto
             we
             are
             very
             prone
             to
             run
             in
             times
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             a
             despising
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             a
             fainting
             under
             them
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             hinted
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             
             
               My
               Son
               ,
               despise
               not
               thou
               the
               chastening
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               faint
               when
               thou
               art
               rebuked
               of
               him
            
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             two
             extreans
             we
             are
             carefully
             to
             avoyd
             in
             times
             of
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             1
             Not
             to
             despise
             or
             slight
             the
             chastisement
             of
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             saying
             ,
             If
             God
             will
             have
             my
             estate
             ,
             let
             him
             have
             it
             ;
             if
             hee
             will
             have
             my
             Husband
             ,
             or
             Wife
             ,
             or
             Child
             ,
             let
             him
             have
             them
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             despising
             of
             the
             chastening
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             a
             little
             regarding
             ,
             yea
             a
             contemning
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             Greek
             word
             implieth
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             displeasing
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Not
               to
               faint
            
             under
             our
             losses
             ,
             crosses
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             when
             Children
             dye
             ,
             then
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Parent
             to
             dye
             also
             ;
             or
             when
             
             the
             Husband
             dyeth
             ,
             then
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Wife
             to
             dye
             also
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             fainting
             under
             the
             burthen
             of
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             
             as
             if
             they
             were
             unsupportable
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             indured
             ,
             as
             the
             notation
             of
             the
             Greek
             word
             implieth
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             you
             would
             bear
             your
             afflictions
             Christian-like
             ,
             bear
             them
             
               with
               patience
               and
               silence
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             David
             ,
             who
             when
             God
             laid
             his
             hand
             upon
             his
             back
             ,
             he
             presently
             laid
             his
             hand
             upon
             his
             mouth
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             own
             expression
             ,
             
               I
               was
               dumb
               ,
               I
               opened
               not
               my
               mouth
               ,
               because
               thou
               didst
               it
               .
            
             
          
           
             This
             patient
             silent
             bearing
             of
             Afflictions
             is
             opposed
             to
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1
               To
               an
               
                 inward
                 repining
              
               at
               the
               Dispensations
               of
               God
               towards
               you
               .
            
             
               2
               To
               an
               
                 outward
                 complaining
              
               and
               murmuring
               at
               them
               ,
               both
               which
               you
               must
               carefully
               avoyd
               .
            
          
           
             1
             You
             must
             carefully
             avoyd
             all
             
               inward
               repinings
            
             at
             the
             dispensations
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             towards
             you
             :
             whatsoever
             storms
             are
             without
             you
             ,
             yea
             and
             blow
             upon
             you
             ,
             yet
             your
             hearts
             within
             you
             should
             be
             calm
             and
             quiet
             ;
             what
             though
             the
             Lords
             dealings
             with
             you
             be
             very
             sharp
             ?
             yet
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             repine
             at
             them
             ,
             but
             quietly
             and
             silently
             to
             submit
             thereunto
             ,
             acknowledging
             the
             equity
             of
             Gods
             proceeding
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             is
             righteous
             in
             all
             his
             ways
             ,
             so
             in
             particular
             towards
             you
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             say
             with
             good
             old
             Ely
             ,
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               doe
               what
               seemeth
               him
               good
            
             ;
             and
             with
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               not
               my
               will
               ,
               but
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               .
            
             And
             if
             you
             bear
             your
             afflictions
             thus
             quietly
             ,
             you
             shall
             bear
             them
             with
             much
             more
             ease
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             find
             them
             more
             profitable
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             you
             must
             carefully
             avoyd
             all
             
               inward
               repining
            
             ,
             so
             likewise
             all
             
               outward
               complaining
               ,
               and
               murmuring
            
             under
             the
             sad
             dispensations
             of
             Gods
             providence
             .
             As
             you
             must
             not
             entertain
             any
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             punished
             you
             above
             your
             deservings
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             you
             are
             able
             to
             bear
             ,
             so
             neither
             must
             you
             express
             any
             discontented
             words
             against
             the
             Lords
             dealings
             with
             you
             ;
             for
             though
             a
             Christian
             may
             mourn
             under
             sad
             Providences
             ,
             yet
             may
             hee
             not
             murm●●e
             at
             them
             ;
             though
             he
             may
             groan
             ,
             yet
             not
             grumble
             ;
             but
             quietly
             bear
             all
             losses
             ,
             crosses
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             both
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             
               inward
               repining
               ,
               and
               outward
               murmuring
               .
            
          
           
             3
             If
             you
             would
             bear
             your
             afflictions
             Christian-like
             ,
             you
             must
             bear
             them
             
               willingly
               and
               cheerfully
            
             .
          
           
           
             To
             help
             you
             herein
             ,
             take
             these
             few
             considerations
             .
          
           
             1
             
               That
               no
               afflictions
               befall
               any
               without
               the
               wise
               ordering
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             as
             Eliphas
             implieth
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               affliction
               cometh
               not
               forth
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               neither
               doth
               evil
               spring
               out
               of
               the
               ground
            
             ;
             Truly
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Warrant
             comes
             to
             Arrest
             thy
             Body
             with
             Pain
             or
             Sickness
             ,
             but
             it
             comes
             under
             the
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             of
             thy
             heavenly
             Father
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             a
             
               Habeas
               Corpus
            
             comes
             to
             remove
             thy
             Yoke-fellow
             ,
             Child
             ,
             or
             Friend
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             signed
             by
             thy
             heavenly
             Father
             .
             This
             consideration
             hath
             been
             a
             ground
             of
             comfort
             unto
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             all
             their
             afflictions
             ;
             
             
               The
               Lord
            
             ,
             said
             
               Iob
               ,
               hath
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               away
               ,
               blessed
               be
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             ground
             of
             comfort
             ,
             yea
             and
             joy
             unto
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             if
             you
             shall
             consider
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
          
           
             2
             
               That
               the
               end
               God
               aims
               at
               in
               your
               afflictions
               is
               to
               doe
               you
               good
               ,
               yea
               some
               special
               good
               .
               that
               could
               not
               be
               done
               so
               well
               in
               any
               other
               way
               :
               The
               Lord
               chasteneth
               us
               for
               our
               profit
               ,
            
             
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             every
             Cross
             will
             bring
             with
             it
             some
             blessing
             or
             other
             ,
             if
             the
             fault
             be
             not
             in
             our selves
             ;
             yea
             the
             greatest
             cross
             will
             bring
             the
             greatest
             blessing
             .
          
           
             3
             As
             God
             doth
             intend
             our
             good
             th●reby
             ,
             so
             
               when
               it
               hath
               effected
               that
               good
               which
               God
               intended
               thereby
               ,
               hee
               will
               soon
               remove
               your
               affliction
               from
               you
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Lord
             taketh
             no
             delight
             or
             pleasure
             in
             your
             pains
             or
             sufferings
             ,
             but
             
               delighteth
               in
               mercy
            
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             suffer
             his
             afflicting
             hand
             to
             lye
             longer
             upon
             you
             ,
             than
             in
             his
             wisdome
             he
             seeth
             to
             be
             needful
             and
             necessary
             ,
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             that
             good
             which
             he
             intends
             you
             thereby
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             your
             afflictions
             seem
             long
             unto
             you
             ,
             know
             it
             is
             no
             longer
             than
             needs
             must
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             good
             for
             which
             God
             sent
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             effected
             .
          
           
             4
             
               That
               God
               will
               either
               proportion
               your
               afflictions
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               your
               strength
               ,
               or
               your
               strength
               .
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               your
               affliction
               ,
            
             laying
             no
             more
             upon
             you
             than
             he
             will
             enable
             you
             to
             bear
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               God
               is
               faithful
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               you
               to
               bee
               tempted
               above
               what
               you
               are
               able
               to
               bear
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             If
             you
             would
             bear
             you
             afflictions
             Christian-like
             ,
             you
             must
             bear
             them
             fruitfully
             ,
             by
             labouring
             to
             make
             a
             sanctified
             use
             and
             improvement
             of
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             will
             become
             comfortable
             blessings
             unto
             you
             ;
             for
             a
             sanctified
             affliction
             is
             a
             great
             blessing
             .
          
           
             
               Q.
               What
               course
               should
               I
               take
               to
               have
               my
               afflictions
               so
               sanctified
               unto
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               able
               to
               say
               with
               David
               ,
            
             
             It
             is
             good
             for
             me
             that
             I
             have
             been
             afflicted
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             
               I.
               In
               every
               Affliction
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               against
               thee
            
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             Lord
             doth
             sometimes
             afflict
             his
             Children
             for
             the
             trial
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             Graces
             ,
             rather
             than
             for
             any
             displeasure
             he
             hath
             conceived
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             Iobs
             case
             it
             was
             ,
             yet
             usually
             he
             strikes
             not
             till
             he
             be
             provoked
             by
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             thy
             wisedome
             in
             every
             affliction
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             displeasure
             of
             God
             against
             thee
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               Search
               into
               thine
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               find
               out
               the
               cause
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               against
               thee
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             for
             nought
             that
             God
             afflicts
             thee
             ,
             something
             or
             other
             is
             amiss
             in
             thee
             which
             God
             would
             have
             amended
             and
             reformed
             ,
             and
             considering
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             only
             in
             general
             correct
             us
             for
             Sin
             ,
             but
             visiteth
             our
             special
             Sins
             with
             special
             Judgements
             and
             Afflictions
             ,
             therefore
             whensoever
             the
             Lord
             visiteth
             thee
             with
             Sickness
             ,
             or
             exerciseth
             thee
             with
             any
             affliction
             ,
             know
             it
             is
             thy
             duty
             to
             make
             a
             strict
             search
             ,
             and
             diligent
             enquiry
             into
             thine
             own
             heart
             ,
             for
             the
             special
             Sin
             ,
             or
             Sins
             ,
             God
             aims
             at
             therein
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             the
             plague
             of
             thine
             own
             heart
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             people
             of
             God
             under
             their
             sad
             affliction
             ,
             yea
             they
             called
             upon
             one
             another
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             this
             duty
             ;
             
               Let
               us
               search
               and
               try
               our
               wayes
               ;
               ,
            
             said
             they
             ,
             Lam.
             3.
             40.
             for
             as
             a
             Disease
             can
             never
             be
             well
             cured
             till
             the
             cause
             thereof
             be
             first
             found
             out
             and
             discovered
             :
             so
             neither
             can
             any
             affliction
             bee
             sanctified
             and
             removed
             ,
             till
             that
             which
             hath
             occasioned
             it
             be
             in
             some
             sort
             found
             out
             and
             discovered
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             better
             discovery
             of
             the
             particular
             Sin
             or
             Sins
             God
             aims
             at
             in
             thine
             afflictions
             ,
             take
             these
             few
             
               rules
               and
               directions
            
             .
          
           
             1
             When
             God
             visiteth
             thee
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             thy
             dear
             relations
             with
             Sickness
             ,
             or
             exerciseth
             thee
             with
             any
             Affliction
             ,
             or
             doth
             but
             shake
             his
             Rod
             over
             thee
             ,
             set
             thy self
             as
             in
             his
             sight
             and
             presence
             ,
             and
             then
             examine
             thy
             Soul
             and
             Conscience
             thorowly
             ,
             make
             an
             exact
             survey
             and
             search
             into
             every
             corner
             thereof
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             the
             particular
             Sin
             God
             aymeth
             at
             .
          
           
             2
             Take
             notice
             what
             sin
             thy
             Conscience
             doth
             first
             bring
             to
             thy
             remembrance
             :
             for
             Conscience
             is
             Gods
             Deputy
             to
             convince
             thee
             ,
             
             and
             to
             tell
             thee
             ,
             that
             by
             living
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             such
             and
             such
             a
             Sin
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             omission
             of
             such
             a
             Duty
             ,
             thou
             hast
             justly
             brought
             upon
             thee
             such
             a
             Judgement
             ;
             as
             thou
             mayst
             see
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Iosephs
             brethren
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             
               cruelty
               towards
               their
               brother
               ,
               adjudged
               themselves
               worthy
               of
               all
               the
               ●iseries
               which
               they
               suffered
            
             ;
             for
             their
             Consciences
             it
             seems
             in
             their
             distress
             chiefly
             checked
             them
             
             for
             that
             ,
             therefore
             they
             had
             good
             ground
             to
             suspect
             that
             to
             bee
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             present
             distress
             ;
             under
             every
             Cross
             and
             Affliction
             therefore
             listen
             to
             the
             voyce
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             will
             deal
             impartially
             with
             thee
             .
          
           
             3
             Take
             special
             notice
             of
             the
             kind
             of
             thine
             affliction
             :
             for
             it
             is
             Gods
             usual
             manner
             to
             punish
             Sin
             in
             kind
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             retaliation
             ,
             observing
             an
             analogie
             ,
             proportion
             ,
             and
             similitude
             between
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             which
             hee
             inflicteth
             ,
             and
             so
             leadeth
             us
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             come
             to
             find
             and
             feel
             it
             by
             his
             guidance
             and
             direction
             ,
             for
             
               mens
               punishment
               often
               bears
               the
               image
               and
               superscription
               of
               their
               sin
               upon
               it
               .
            
             Thus
             God
             oftentimes
             punisheth
             Drunkards
             with
             Dropsies
             ,
             
             and
             Covetous
             men
             with
             Theeves
             ,
             who
             rob
             them
             as
             they
             have
             robbed
             others
             .
             Thus
             God
             often
             punisheth
             our
             prophaning
             of
             his
             Sabbaths
             ,
             by
             inflicting
             some
             judgement
             upon
             us
             on
             that
             day
             ;
             and
             our
             careless
             neglect
             of
             Family-Duties
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             a
             Family-relation
             .
             Thus
             there
             is
             oftentimes
             a
             proportion
             between
             mens
             Practices
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Punishments
             ,
             by
             comparing
             whereof
             we
             may
             many
             times
             come
             to
             find
             out
             the
             particular
             Sin
             ,
             or
             Sins
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             afflicts
             us
             .
          
           
             4
             When
             Gods
             afflicting
             hand
             is
             upon
             thee
             ,
             consider
             for
             what
             Sin
             especially
             thou
             hast
             often
             been
             reproved
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             motions
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             admonitions
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             checks
             of
             thine
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             yet
             hast
             refused
             to
             reform
             the
             same
             ;
             thereupon
             suspect
             that
             Sin
             in
             special
             to
             be
             the
             sin
             at
             which
             the
             Lord
             aymeth
             in
             thy
             present
             affliction
             ;
             
             for
             it
             is
             usual
             with
             God
             to
             proceed
             from
             words
             to
             blows
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             give
             more
             diligen●
             〈◊〉
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             5
             Be
             earnest
             with
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             help
             thee
             in
             this
             search
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             discover
             and
             make
             known
             unto
             thee
             the
             Sin
             ,
             
             or
             Sins
             at
             which
             he
             especially
             aymeth
             ;
             thus
             did
             
               Iob
               ,
               Shew
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               wherefore
               thou
               contendest
               with
               me
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             for
             what
             Sin
             or
             Sins
             thou
             dost
             thus
             afflict
             me
             .
             And
             afterwards
             he
             cries
             out
             in
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             
               Make
               me
               to
               know
               my
               transgression
               ,
               and
               my
               sin
               .
            
             
             In
             like
             manner
             doe
             thou
             in
             thine
             affliction
             fly
             unto
             God
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             to
             shew
             unto
             thee
             wherefore
             he
             doth
             so
             contend
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             known
             unto
             thee
             what
             is
             thy
             transgression
             ,
             and
             thy
             sin
             ,
             that
             hath
             provoked
             his
             displeasure
             against
             thee
             .
          
           
             
               III.
               Having
               fo●nd
               out
               the
               particular
               Sin
               God
               a●med
               at
               in
               thine
               affliction
               ,
               then
               goe
               and
               confesse
               it
               unto
               God
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               with
               the
               aggravating
               ci●cumstances
               thereof
            
             ;
             freely
             judging
             and
             condemning
             
             thy self
             before
             God
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             
             with
             a
             broken
             and
             contrite
             heart
             .
             And
             to
             such
             as
             confess
             their
             sins
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             forgiveness
             made
             .
             To
             thy
             confessions
             adde
             earnest
             and
             fervent
             Prayer
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             thy
             sins
             ,
             for
             and
             through
             the
             merits
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               IV.
               Wherein
               soever
               upon
               thine
               examination
               thou
               findest
               thy self
               to
               have
               been
               faulty
               ,
            
             
             
               thou
               must
               endeavour
               to
               amend
               and
               reform
            
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             end
             of
             thy
             search
             is
             to
             discover
             what
             is
             amiss
             in
             thee
             ,
             so
             the
             end
             of
             thy
             discovery
             is
             to
             amend
             and
             reform
             what
             hath
             been
             amiss
             in
             thee
             .
             And
             truely
             without
             this
             it
             will
             little
             avail
             thee
             to
             pray
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             thine
             Affliction
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             himself
             note●h
             continuance
             in
             sin
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             cause
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             hand
             of
             affliction
             upon
             his
             people
             .
             Isa.
             9.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               V.
               Though
               Afflictions
               are
               special
               opportunities
               for
               Spiritual
               advantages
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               they
               are
               not
               of
               themselves
               able
               to
               work
               any
               good
               in
               thee
               ,
               without
               the
               special
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               working
               together
               with
               them
               ;
               be
               earnest
               with
               God
               in
               Prayer
               for
               a
               sanctified
               use
               and
               improvement
               of
               them
            
             ;
             that
             as
             he
             doth
             afflict
             thee
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             teach
             and
             instruct
             thee
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             how
             to
             make
             a
             good
             use
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             spiritual
             advantage
             of
             thine
             own
             soul.
             In
             all
             thy
             addresses
             unto
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             begge
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             no
             affliction
             may
             pass
             away
             unsanctified
             ;
             and
             pray
             more
             for
             the
             sanctification
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             for
             their
             removal
             .
          
           
             
               VI.
               In
               the
               time
               of
               thy
               affliction
               vow
               and
               promise
               unto
               God
               better
               obedience
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
            
             ;
             that
             thou
             wilt
             bee
             more
             careful
             in
             the
             avoyding
             of
             those
             sins
             ,
             for
             the
             commission
             whereof
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             performing
             of
             those
             Duties
             ,
             for
             the
             omission
             whereof
             thy
             Conscience
             checks
             thee
             .
             
             David
             speaks
             of
             Vowes
             which
             he
             had
             made
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             trouble
             and
             distress
             ;
             and
             truly
             this
             vowing
             unto
             God
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             better
             obedience
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             watchfulness
             over
             our selves
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             a
             necessary
             duty
             to
             be
             oft
             performed
             by
             us
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             our
             flesh
             ;
             for
             howsoever
             in
             our
             sicknesses
             and
             afflictions
             there
             may
             be
             good
             motions
             ,
             
             purposes
             ,
             and
             intentions
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             yet
             through
             the
             weakness
             of
             ●our
             flesh
             ,
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             start
             from
             them
             .
             Now
             a
             Promise
             and
             Vow
             is
             a
             special
             means
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             starting
             from
             our
             good
             motions
             and
             purposes
          
           
             VII
             .
             
               Be
               careful
               to
               perform
               the
               Vowes
               a●d
               Promises
               thou
               makest
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               trouble
               and
               distress
               ,
            
             for
             by
             thy
             Vow
             thou
             
             hast
             bound
             thy self
             to
             performance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Wise
             man
             ,
             
             
               When
               thou
               vowest
               a
               vow
               unto
               God
               ,
               deferre
               not
               to
               pay
               it
               ,
               for
               hee
               hath
               no
               pleasure
               in
               fools
            
             ;
             noting
             it
             to
             be
             egregious
             folly
             in
             any
             to
             be
             forward
             in
             making
             Vowes
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             to
             be
             backward
             in
             performing
             what
             they
             vowed
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             Dying
             well
             .
          
           
             IF
             thou
             apprehendest
             thy
             Disease
             to
             be
             mortal
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             thy
             last
             Sickness
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             be
             thy
             wisdom
             to
             prepare
             thy self
             after
             the
             best
             manner
             thou
             canst
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             For
             thy
             better
             help
             herein
             ,
             take
             these
             Directions
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Set
               thine
               House
               in
               order
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             settle
             thine
             outward
             estate
             ,
             by
             making
             thy
             Will
             ;
             which
             will
             no
             way
             hasten
             thy
             death
             (
             as
             many
             foolishly
             doe
             imagine
             )
             but
             rather
             put
             thee
             into
             a
             better
             capacity
             ,
             to
             set
             thy
             Soul
             in
             order
             for
             a
             blessed
             departure
             .
             And
             as
             God
             hath
             blest
             thee
             with
             an
             estate
             ,
             so
             fayl
             not
             to
             give
             some
             proportionable
             part
             thereof
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             members
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Though
             that
             charity
             which
             is
             exercised
             in
             a
             mans
             life-time
             is
             questionless
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             
             when
             wee
             make
             our
             own
             Hands
             our
             Executors
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Eyes
             our
             Overseers
             ;
             yet
             I
             condemn
             not
             that
             Charity
             which
             is
             shewed
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             for
             better
             late
             than
             never
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               Send
               for
               some
               godly
               Minister
               ,
               or
               experienced
               Christian
               ,
               to
               advise
               thee
               about
               setting
               thy
               Soul
               in
               order
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               thy
               great
               change
               .
            
             This
             direction
             the
             Apostle
             Iames
             giveth
             ,
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Is
               any
               sick
               among
               you
               ?
               let
               him
               call
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               pray
               over
               him
               .
            
             
             And
             this
             I
             would
             advise
             thee
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             not
             putting
             it
             off
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             when
             thine
             understanding
             and
             memory
             begin
             to
             fayl
             thee
             ,
             as
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             most
             is
             ,
             who
             when
             the
             Physician
             hath
             done
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             given
             them
             over
             ,
             then
             send
             for
             the
             Divine
             to
             begin
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             short
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             words
             of
             Ghostly
             counsel
             ,
             were
             enough
             to
             send
             them
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             III.
             
               Labour
               to
               make
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               renew
               ,
               thy
               peace
               with
               God
            
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             making
             of
             thy
             peace
             with
             God
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             put
             off
             to
             thy
             Death-bed
             ,
             yet
             must
             it
             then
             be
             renewed
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             last
             time
             of
             doing
             it
             .
             In
             order
             thereunto
             ,
          
           
             
               I
               Look
               back
               into
               thy
               former
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               
               manifold
               aberations
               thereof
            
             ;
             as
             the
             vanity
             of
             thy
             thoughts
             ,
             how
             vain
             and
             empty
             how
             carnal
             and
             prophane
             they
             have
             been
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             unsavouriness
             of
             thy
             words
             and
             speeches
             ,
             how
             Godless
             ,
             and
             Christless
             ,
             yea
             how
             unprofitable
             they
             have
             been
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             wickedness
             of
             thine
             actions
             .
             And
             in
             examining
             thy self
             concerning
             thine
             actions
             ,
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             as
             thy
             sinful
             Omissions
             ,
             and
             Commissions
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             as
             what
             Duties
             thou
             hast
             omitted
             ,
             and
             what
             Sin●
             thou
             hast
             committed
             ;
             so
             likewise
             thy
             sinful
             manner
             of
             performing
             holy
             Duties
             ,
             how
             thy
             most
             religious
             Services
             have
             had
             a
             mixture
             of
             Sin
             in
             them
             .
             Likewise
             run
             over
             the
             several
             Ages
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             consider
             what
             Sins
             thou
             committedst
             in
             thy
             Childhood
             ,
             what
             in
             thy
             Youth
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             thy
             riper
             years
             .
          
           
             And
             together
             with
             the
             number
             of
             thy
             Sins
             ,
             conside●
             the
             aggravating
             circumstances
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             how
             thou
             hast
             sinned
             against
             a
             gracious
             God
             ,
             a
             loving
             Fa●her
             ,
             and
             bountiful
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ;
             how
             thou
             hast
             sinned
             against
             the
             admonitions
             of
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             motions
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             checks
             of
             thine
             own
             Conscience
             ;
             against
             the
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             lead
             thee
             to
             repentance
             ;
             against
             the
             manifold
             vowes
             and
             promises
             thou
             hast
             made
             unto
             God
             for
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             better
             obedience
             ;
             and
             how
             thou
             hast
             sinned
             out
             of
             a
             presumptuous
             hope
             of
             mercy
             ,
             making
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             an
             occasion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             thereby
             turned
             the
             very
             grace
             of
             God
             into
             wantonness
             .
             Thus
             goe
             on
             aggravating
             thy
             sins
             ,
             till
             thou
             find
             thine
             heart
             in
             some
             measure
             affected
             with
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
          
           
             2
             
               Confess
               thy
               sins
               unto
               God
               in
               Prayer
            
             ;
             spread
             them
             before
             him
             in
             a
             true
             and
             unfeigned
             acknowledgement
             and
             confession
             of
             them
             ,
             freely
             judging
             and
             condemning
             thy self
             before
             God
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             That
             thy
             Confession
             may
             be
             performed
             after
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             these
             properties
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               It
               must
               be
               particular
               ;
               and
               of
               special
               Sins
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             in
             thy
             confession
             thou
             must
             descend
             to
             thy
             special
             and
             particular
             Sins
             ;
             the
             prophanest
             wretch
             in
             the
             world
             may
             in
             a
             general
             manner
             confess
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               I
               acknowledge
               my self
               to
               be
               a
               Sinner
               .
            
             But
             if
             thou
             wilt
             make
             a
             true
             confession
             of
             Sin
             ,
             thou
             must
             lay
             open
             thy
             Sins
             in
             particular
             before
             God
             ;
             and
             for
             thine
             encouragement
             thereunto
             ,
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             particular
             thou
             shalt
             be
             in
             thy
             confession
             ,
             the
             more
             comfort
             thou
             shalt
             find
             therein
             .
          
           
           
             ●
             
               Thy
               Confession
               must
               be
               as
               particular
               in
               respect
               of
               Sins
               ,
               so
               likewise
               full
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               aggravations
               of
               them
               .
            
             This
             did
             David
             in
             his
             confession
             of
             that
             Sin
             of
             numbring
             the
             People
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               greatly
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               in
               that
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               now
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               take
               away
               the
               iniquity
               of
               thy
               Servant
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               done
               very
               foolishly
            
             ;
             see
             what
             terms
             of
             aggravation
             he
             heapeth
             up
             .
             1
             
               I
               have
               sinned
            
             ;
             2
             I
             have
             sinned
             greatly
             ;
             3
             I
             have
             done
             
               foolishly
               ;
               4
               Very
               foolishly
            
             .
             And
             as
             thou
             desirest
             pardon
             of
             thy
             Sins
             ,
             set
             them
             forth
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             let
             no
             circumstance
             of
             aggravation
             be
             wanting
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             may
             appear
             the
             more
             foul
             and
             filthy
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Thy
               confession
               must
               be
               with
               inward
               remorse
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               of
               heart
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               sinned
               against
               so
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               gracious
               a
               God
            
             ;
             Thou
             must
             not
             content
             thy self
             with
             a
             meer
             verbal
             acknowledgement
             of
             thy
             Sins
             and
             Transgressions
             ,
             being
             affected
             with
             no
             more
             grief
             in
             the
             confessing
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             thou
             wast
             in
             the
             committing
             of
             them
             .
             But
             every
             Sin
             confessed
             should
             be
             as
             a
             Dagger
             piercing
             thee
             to
             the
             very
             heart
             ;
             at
             least
             thou
             shouldest
             grieve
             that
             thou
             canst
             no
             more
             grieve
             for
             thy
             Sins
             ;
             thine
             heart
             should
             bleed
             ,
             because
             thine
             eyes
             cannot
             weep
             .
          
           
             3
             Having
             thus
             confessed
             thy
             Sins
             ,
             as
             thou
             desirest
             to
             renew
             thy
             peace
             with
             God
             ;
             
               earnestly
               begge
               of
               him
               the
               pardon
               ,
               and
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               them
               in
               and
               through
               the
               merits
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             for
             thou
             canst
             look
             for
             it
             only
             through
             the
             Free
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
             And
             as
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             forgiveness
             to
             such
             as
             unfeignedly
             confess
             their
             Sins
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             likewise
             a
             promise
             of
             forgiveness
             to
             such
             who
             heartily
             pray
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             saith
             the
             Lord
             in
             answer
             to
             Salomons
             Prayer
             ,
             
             
               If
               my
               People
               which
               are
               called
               by
               my
               name
               ,
               shall
               humble
               themselves
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               seek
               my
               face
               ,
               then
               will
               I
               hear
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               will
               forgive
               their
               sins
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             thou
             canst
             pray
             heartily
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             thy
             Sins
             ,
             thou
             hast
             thereby
             some
             comfortable
             evidence
             of
             their
             forgiveness
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Parable
             forgave
             his
             Servant
             that
             was
             indebted
             to
             him
             ,
             
             and
             had
             nothing
             to
             pay
             ,
             even
             because
             hee
             prayed
             him
             ;
             so
             if
             thou
             canst
             pour
             out
             thy
             Soul
             in
             a
             true
             and
             hearty
             Prayer
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             thy
             Sins
             ,
             he
             will
             questionless
             forgive
             thee
             ,
             even
             because
             thou
             prayest
             unto
             him
             ;
             for
             as
             David
             speaketh
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               not
               only
               ready
               to
               forgive
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               plenteous
               in
               mercy
               to
               all
               them
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               .
            
          
           
             4
             
               Sprinkle
               thy
               Soul
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
             Christ
             is
             
               our
               peace
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             him
             ;
             neither
             canst
             thou
             (
             by
             all
             that
             
             thou
             art
             able
             to
             doe
             )
             make
             thy
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             th●ugh
             faith
             in
             his
             blood
             .
             
             When
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             saw
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             sprinkled
             on
             the
             Posts
             of
             any
             Door
             ,
             hee
             passed
             by
             that
             House
             ,
             and
             they
             within
             were
             safe
             ;
             so
             that
             Soul
             which
             is
             sprinkled
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             so
             safe
             from
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             doe
             it
             hurt
             ;
             for
             death
             is
             an
             advantage
             to
             that
             Soul
             which
             is
             sprinkled
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             being
             
               the
               door
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               a
               gate
               to
               Heaven
            
             ,
             as
             Cyprian
             calls
             it
             .
             Though
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             be
             the
             means
             of
             our
             peace
             and
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             yet
             unless
             that
             blood
             be
             sprinkled
             on
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             thou
             canst
             find
             little
             peace
             there
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             speaks
             not
             only
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             but
             of
             
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             Christ
             hath
             shed
             his
             blood
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             be
             besides
             the
             shedding
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             it
             .
             Christs
             blood
             was
             shed
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             yet
             all
             men
             are
             not
             reconciled
             unto
             God
             thereby
             .
             And
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
             Surely
             because
             that
             blood
             is
             not
             sprinkled
             upon
             their
             souls
             ;
             and
             peace
             and
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             must
             be
             had
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             Christs
             blood
             poured
             out
             ,
             but
             from
             his
             blood
             sprinkled
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             is
             Christs
             blood
             sprinkled
             upon
             our
             souls
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             By
             Faith
             ,
             applying
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             unto
             our
             own
             souls
             comfort
             ;
             Faith
             is
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             by
             faith
             puts
             her
             hand
             into
             the
             Wounds
             of
             Christ
             ,
             takes
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             besprinkles
             her self
             therewith
             ,
             applying
             the
             merits
             and
             the
             vertue
             thereof
             unto
             it self
             ,
             and
             thence
             follows
             peace
             ,
             and
             reconciliation
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             I
             would
             willingly
             apply
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Passion
             unto
             my self
             ,
             but
             oh
             ,
             I
             am
             conscious
             of
             so
             much
             unworthiness
             ,
             seeing
             nothing
             in
             my self
             why
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christs
             death
             should
             belong
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             ,
             yea
             I
             dare
             not
             apply
             them
             to
             my self
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             good
             to
             be
             conscious
             to
             thy self
             of
             thine
             own
             unworthiness
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             as
             to
             bee
             kept
             thereby
             from
             applying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Merits
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             unto
             thy
             souls
             comfort
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             but
             consider
             ,
             that
             God
             respecteth
             his
             own
             goodness
             ,
             and
             not
             ours
             ,
             in
             the
             offering
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             grace
             is
             everyway
             most
             free
             ,
             this
             conceit
             of
             thine
             unworthiness
             can
             be
             no
             just
             plea
             against
             the
             applying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             unto
             thine
             own
             souls
             comfort
             ;
             it
             should
             rather
             be
             an
             incouragement
             unto
             thee
             ,
             because
             the
             more
             
             unworthy
             thou
             art
             in
             thine
             own
             sight
             and
             sense
             ,
             the
             more
             worthy
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             account
             of
             Christ.
             The
             greatest
             worthiness
             that
             any
             Christian
             can
             here
             attain
             unto
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             his
             own
             unworthiness
             .
          
           
             2
             Thou
             who
             complainest
             of
             thine
             unworthiness
             ,
             I
             would
             ask
             thee
             ,
             Whether
             any
             man
             before
             he
             made
             application
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Merits
             unto
             himself
             ,
             did
             see
             any
             thing
             in
             himself
             why
             Christ
             should
             belong
             unto
             him
             rather
             than
             to
             any
             other
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               difference
               ,
               for
               all
               have
               sinned
               .
            
          
           
             Obj.
             2
             My
             Sins
             are
             so
             many
             for
             number
             ,
             
             and
             so
             hainous
             in
             their
             quality
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             that
             Christ
             should
             belong
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             dare
             not
             apply
             him
             ,
             nor
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             unto
             my self
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             more
             sinful
             thou
             art
             in
             thine
             own
             sense
             and
             apprehension
             ,
             the
             fitter
             thou
             art
             to
             close
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             the
             Merits
             of
             his
             Death
             unto
             thy self
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             gracious
             invitation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             we
             find
             no
             other
             qualification
             put
             in
             ,
             but
             a
             sense
             of
             sin
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               yee
               that
               labour
               and
               are
               heavie
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               rest
            
             ;
             where
             the
             Parties
             invited
             to
             come
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             are
             sensible
             of
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             groan
             under
             the
             weight
             and
             burden
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             
             as
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Greek
             there
             properly
             signifie
             ;
             and
             Luke
             5.
             32.
             
             Christ
             professeth
             ,
             
               He
               came
               not
               to
               call
               the
               righteous
               ,
               but
               sinners
            
             ;
             not
             such
             as
             were
             righteous
             in
             their
             owne
             conceit
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             Sinners
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             sense
             and
             apprehension
             ,
             truly
             sensible
             of
             their
             sins
             ;
             so
             that
             sense
             of
             sin
             is
             the
             only
             qualification
             requisite
             to
             an
             application
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             3
             I
             have
             often
             sinned
             against
             knowledge
             and
             conscience
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fear
             I
             have
             committed
             that
             unpardonable
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             so
             dare
             not
             apply
             Christs
             blood
             unto
             my self
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Though
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             bee
             a
             Sin
             against
             knowledge
             and
             conscience
             ,
             yet
             every
             Sin
             (
             yea
             every
             grievous
             Sin
             )
             against
             knowledge
             and
             conscience
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             for
             they
             may
             be
             without
             malice
             of
             heart
             ,
             which
             this
             cannot
             be
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             thou
             hast
             often
             sinned
             against
             knowledge
             and
             conscience
             .
             yet
             if
             thou
             hast
             not
             sinned
             with
             a
             malicious
             heart
             ,
             i.
             e.
             thou
             hast
             not
             sinned
             meerly
             because
             thou
             wouldest
             displease
             God
             ,
             and
             grieve
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             committed
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               IV.
               Having
               made
               thy
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               then
               make
               thy
               peace
               with
               
               men
               ,
               by
               an
               hearty
               forgiving
               of
               all
               who
               have
               wronged
               thee
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             be
             per●ormed
             by
             thee
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             as
             any
             occasion
             thereof
             is
             given
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             any
             Christian
             service
             ,
             and
             sacrifice
             that
             thou
             offerest
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             
               When
               thou
               standest
               praying
               ,
               forgive
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               ought
               against
               any
            
             ;
             for
             indeed
             ,
             how
             canst
             thou
             ask
             God
             forgiveness
             of
             thy
             sins
             ,
             when
             thou
             wilt
             not
             forgive
             man
             his
             offences
             against
             thee
             ?
             How
             canst
             thou
             begg
             peace
             and
             reconciliation
             with
             thy
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             when
             thou
             wilt
             not
             be
             reconciled
             on
             earth
             to
             thy
             Brother
             ?
             As
             therefore
             this
             Duty
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             thee
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             so
             especially
             in
             thy
             last
             Sickness
             ,
             for
             thereby
             thou
             maist
             gain
             some
             assurance
             in
             thine
             own
             Soul
             of
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             thy
             Sins
             committed
             against
             God
             ;
             which
             our
             Saviour
             implieth
             in
             that
             expression
             of
             his
             ,
             
               If
               yee
               forgive
               men
               their
               trespasses
               ,
            
             
             
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               will
               also
               forgive
               you
            
             ;
             wouldst
             thou
             therefore
             be
             assured
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             towards
             thee
             in
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             thy
             sins
             committed
             against
             him
             ?
             search
             narrowly
             into
             thine
             own
             soul
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             canst
             find
             thou
             dost
             as
             heartily
             forgive
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             as
             thou
             dost
             desire
             forgiveness
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             maist
             thou
             assure
             thy self
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             thee
             in
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             thy
             sins
             committed
             against
             him
             ;
             so
             much
             is
             hinted
             to
             us
             in
             the
             fifth
             Petition
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
            
             ,
             
             
               as
               we
               forgive
               them
               that
               trespass
               against
               us
            
             ;
             which
             latter
             clause
             is
             added
             ,
             partly
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             ,
             readily
             to
             forgive
             those
             who
             have
             wronged
             us
             ;
             and
             partly
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             our
             sins
             committed
             against
             God
             ,
             from
             our
             readiness
             to
             forgive
             those
             who
             have
             wronged
             us
             ;
             in
             that
             our
             forgiving
             of
             our
             Brother
             is
             a
             fruit
             proceeding
             from
             Gods
             forgiving
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             
               V.
               Labour
               to
               clear
               up
               thine
               Evidences
               for
               Heaven
               ,
            
             that
             thou
             maist
             upon
             good
             ground
             be
             able
             to
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               I
               know
               that
               when
               the
               earthly
               house
               of
               this
               tabernacle
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               a
               building
               with
               God
               ,
               an
               house
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               eternal
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             The
             Scripture
             layeth
             down
             sundry
             clear
             evidences
             of
             a
             true
             right
             and
             title
             unto
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             who
             so
             finds
             in
             himself
             ,
             may
             rest
             assured
             of
             a
             blessed
             life
             after
             this
             ;
             I
             shall
             instance
             only
             in
             one
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             principal
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             comprehensive
             one
             ,
             viz.
             
               Faith
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             often
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             as
             a
             sure
             evidence
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               only
               begotton
               Son
               ,
               
               that
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
            
             ;
             and
             saith
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             
             
               He
               that
               beleeveth
               on
               the
               Son
               hath
               everlasting
               life
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             he
             is
             as
             sure
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             in
             actual
             possession
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               How
               may
               I
               know
               whether
               I
               have
               a
               true
               s●ving
               faith
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             Most
             Divines
             doe
             hold
             forth
             the
             frui●s
             and
             effects
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             signs
             thereof
             ,
             and
             means
             whereby
             men
             should
             try
             and
             examine
             their
             faith
             ;
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             fruits
             of
             a
             saving
             faith
             in
             many
             Christians
             are
             often
             times
             so
             weak
             ▪
             that
             if
             they
             should
             examine
             their
             faith
             only
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             bee
             apt
             to
             question
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ,
             yea
             to
             conclude
             against
             themselves
             that
             they
             have
             no
             true
             faith
             at
             all
             ,
             therefore
             I
             shall
             briefly
             shew
             thee
             the
             
               Antecedents
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             by
             declaring
             the
             ordinary
             method
             o●
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             working
             true
             faith
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             1
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             doth
             awaken
             a
             mans
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             maketh
             him
             to
             see
             and
             discern
             ,
             as
             ,
             his
             manifold
             sins
             and
             transgressions
             ,
             so
             ,
             his
             misery
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             dreadful
             punishments
             due
             unto
             him
             for
             the
             same
             .
             This
             method
             the
             Lord
             observed
             in
             those
             three
             thousand
             Converts
             mentioned
             ,
             Acts.
             2.
             37.
             
             Examine
             therefore
             whether
             thou
             hast
             by
             the
             Ministery
             or
             the
             Word
             been
             convinced
             of
             thy
             Sins
             ,
             and
             of
             thy
             miserable
             condition
             thereby
             ;
             how
             thou
             art
             liable
             to
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             all
             Judgements
             and
             Plagues
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             Eternal
             Death
             and
             Condemnation
             hereafter
             ;
             for
             till
             thou
             beest
             convinced
             of
             thy
             sins
             and
             misery
             ,
             thou
             canst
             see
             no
             need
             ,
             nor
             want
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Hence
             the
             Law
             is
             said
             to
             be
             our
             School-master
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             discover
             ,
             as
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             our
             misery
             by
             reason
             of
             them
             ;
             so
             our
             need
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             next
             Work
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             the
             soul
             sensible
             of
             its
             wretched
             ,
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             affecting
             it
             with
             some
             measure
             of
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             for
             the
             same
             .
             This
             method
             likewise
             the
             Lord
             observed
             in
             those
             three
             thousand
             Converts
             ,
             mentioned
             Acts
             2.
             37.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               When
               they
               heard
               this
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             when
             they
             were
             convinced
             of
             that
             horrible
             Sin
             of
             theirs
             ,
             in
             Crucifying
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             ,
             
               they
               were
               pricked
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             viz.
             with
             the
             sence
             and
             apprehension
             of
             their
             wretched
             ,
             miserable
             condition
             .
             Examine
             therefore
             whether
             thou
             hast
             been
             truly
             sensible
             of
             thy
             wretched
             ,
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             sence
             thereof
             hath
             affected
             thee
             with
             true
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Though
             all
             men
             are
             no●
             alike
             afflicted
             with
             a
             sence
             of
             their
             wretched
             ,
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             
             but
             some
             much
             more
             deeply
             than
             others
             ;
             yet
             few
             pass
             through
             the
             pangs
             of
             their
             New
             Birth
             ,
             without
             some
             throws
             ,
             some
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             for
             their
             sins
             ;
             neither
             can
             I
             conceive
             how
             any
             should
             cloze
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             been
             so
             sensible
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             sensible
             of
             their
             need
             of
             a
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             3
             Another
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             to
             convince
             the
             Soul
             of
             its
             own
             unrighteousness
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             the
             more
             willingly
             seek
             out
             after
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             cloathed
             therewith
             ;
             for
             so
             long
             as
             a
             man
             is
             conceited
             of
             any
             righteousness
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             be
             beholding
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             life
             and
             for
             salvation
             :
             for
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
             
               The
               whole
               need
               not
               a
               Physician
               ,
            
             they
             need
             neither
             Physick
             ,
             nor
             Physician
             ,
             and
             therefore
             care
             for
             neither
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             strongly
             possessed
             with
             a
             good
             conceit
             of
             their
             own
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             see
             no
             need
             they
             have
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             so
             regard
             him
             not
             .
             Examine
             thy self
             therefore
             ,
             whether
             thou
             hast
             ever
             been
             truly
             and
             thorowly
             convinced
             of
             thine
             own
             unrighteousness
             ,
             whether
             thou
             hast
             discerned
             the
             Sins
             of
             thy
             holy
             services
             ,
             whether
             thou
             hast
             cried
             out
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             
               All
               my
               righteousness
               is
               as
               filthy
               raggs
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             4
             The
             next
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             to
             convince
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             All-sufficiency
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ;
             that
             his
             righteousness
             is
             a
             most
             perfect
             and
             exact
             righteousness
             ;
             that
             his
             sacrifice
             upon
             the
             Cross
             was
             a
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             the
             Elect
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             of
             him
             that
             was
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Man
             ;
             which
             indeed
             added
             an
             infinite
             value
             to
             all
             which
             Christ
             did
             ,
             and
             suffered
             for
             mans
             Redemption
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             the
             redemption
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               plenteous
               redemption
            
             ;
             
             enough
             and
             enough
             for
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             how
             many
             or
             how
             hainous
             soever
             they
             were
             .
             Now
             ,
             examine
             whether
             thou
             hast
             found
             this
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             thy
             soul
             ,
             so
             that
             thou
             art
             convinced
             thorowly
             ,
             as
             of
             thine
             own
             unrighteousness
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             Christs
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             all-sufficiency
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             far
             exceedeth
             the
             merits
             of
             thy
             sins
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             next
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             to
             convince
             the
             soul
             of
             Christs
             willingness
             to
             receive
             all
             poor
             Sinners
             ,
             sensible
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             who
             will
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             themselves
             and
             the
             burden
             of
             their
             sins
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             affecting
             them
             with
             a
             serious
             apprehension
             of
             the
             
             manifold
             gracious
             invitations
             of
             Christ
             unto
             poor
             Sinners
             ,
             
             as
             that
             in
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               H●
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               thirsteth
               come
               yee
               to
               the
               waters
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               no
               money
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             no
             goodness
             nor
             righteousness
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             
               let
               him
               come
            
             ;
             and
             that
             fore-mentioned
             place
             ,
             
               Mat.
               11.
               28.
               
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               yee
               that
               labour
               and
               are
               heavie
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               rest
               .
            
             Examine
             thy self
             therefore
             whether
             thou
             hast
             been
             thorowly
             convinced
             of
             Christs
             willingness
             to
             receive
             all
             poor
             Sinners
             that
             will
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             burden
             of
             their
             sins
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             next
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             ,
             to
             stirre
             up
             in
             the
             soul
             some
             earnest
             longing
             desire
             after
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             soul
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               Christ
               were
               mine
               ,
               oh
               that
               upon
               any
               terms
               my
               soul
               might
               enjoy
               him
               ;
               which
               desires
               are
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               doors
               and
               gates
               of
               the
               soul
            
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             7
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             having
             thus
             prepared
             the
             soul
             to
             a
             closing
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             then
             he
             works
             the
             grace
             of
             faith
             in
             it
             ,
             whereby
             it
             throwes
             it self
             into
             the
             armes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             rolls
             it self
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             rests
             upon
             his
             perfect
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             all-sufficient
             Sacrifice
             ,
             for
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             its
             Sins
             here
             ,
             and
             for
             eternal
             life
             and
             salvation
             hereafter
             .
             Thus
             have
             I
             shewed
             thee
             the
             ordinary
             way
             and
             method
             which
             the
             Lord
             useth
             for
             the
             working
             of
             true
             saving
             faith
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Wouldst
             thou
             then
             know
             whether
             that
             faith
             thou
             pretendest
             to
             ,
             be
             a
             true
             saving
             faith
             ,
             try
             &
             examine
             it
             by
             the
             fore-mentioned
             particulars
             ;
             consider
             whether
             it
             was
             thus
             kindly
             wrought
             in
             thee
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             method
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             though
             the
             fruits
             of
             faith
             are
             very
             weak
             in
             thee
             ,
             yet
             thou
             hast
             a
             comfortable
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             hast
             a
             sure
             evidence
             for
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Though
             I
             cannot
             deny
             these
             fore-mentioned
             particulars
             to
             bee
             wrought
             in
             me
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             I
             have
             no
             comfortable
             evidence
             and
             assurance
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             of
             my
             interest
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             For
             answer
             hereunto
             ,
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             three
             comfortable
             considerations
             .
          
           
             1
             
               A
               man
               may
               have
               the
               faith
               of
               adherence
               and
               dependence
               ,
               though
               he
               hath
               not
               the
               faith
               of
               evidence
               and
               assurance
               ,
            
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             whereof
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             two-fold
             faith
             ,
             as
             Divines
             distinguish
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               faith
               of
               adherence
            
             ,
             whereby
             we
             roul
             our selves
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             rest
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             Merits
             alone
             ,
             for
             ●ife
             ,
             and
             for
             salvation
             ;
             and
             
               the
               faith
               of
               evidence
               and
               assuran●e
               ,
            
             
             whereby
             wee
             know
             and
             are
             assured
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             our
             right
             and
             title
             unto
             Heaven
             .
             This
             latter
             is
             the
             refle●
             act
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             clearly
             seeth
             his
             own
             happiness
             ,
             whereas
             the
             former
             is
             the
             direct
             act
             of
             the
             soul.
             Now
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             have
             the
             faith
             of
             adherence
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             that
             giveth
             him
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             yet
             may
             want
             the
             faith
             of
             evidence
             and
             assurance
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             knowert
             not
             his
             own
             happiness
             .
             
               As
               the
               child
               may
               truly
               hang
               about
               the
               mothers
               neck
               ,
               or
               cast
               it self
               into
               her
               armes
               ,
               and
               yet
               receive
               neither
               kiss
               nor
               smile
               from
               her
               ,
            
             so
             a
             poor
             soul
             may
             truly
             roul
             it self
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             cast
             it self
             into
             his
             armes
             ,
             and
             rest
             in
             his
             bosome
             (
             which
             is
             true
             faith
             )
             and
             yet
             have
             neither
             kiss
             nor
             smile
             from
             him
             ;
             therefore
             far
             be
             it
             from
             thee
             to
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             faith
             meerly
             for
             want
             of
             Christs
             smiling
             upon
             thee
             ,
             or
             to
             question
             thy
             faith
             of
             adherence
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             not
             the
             faith
             of
             evidence
             and
             assurance
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Assurance
               of
               our
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               future
               happiness
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               requisite
               to
               the
               consolation
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               his
               salvation
            
             ;
             though
             to
             his
             comfort
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             his
             safety
             ;
             his
             condition
             may
             be
             safe
             ,
             though
             not
             very
             comfortable
             at
             present
             :
             for
             a
             Christians
             safety
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             depend
             upon
             his
             assurance
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             faith
             .
             That
             Christian
             that
             can
             by
             faith
             roul
             himself
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             cast
             himself
             into
             his
             armes
             ,
             resting
             upon
             his
             merits
             alone
             for
             life
             ,
             and
             for
             salvation
             ,
             his
             state
             and
             condition
             is
             safe
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             not
             that
             assurance
             which
             he
             doth
             desire
             :
             for
             the
             promise
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             is
             made
             to
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             assurance
             ;
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             ,
             
               Beleeve
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               ,
               as
               Ioh.
               3.
               16.
               
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             hath
             assurance
             of
             his
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             eternal
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             but
             
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               in
               Christ
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             This
             consideration
             may
             revive
             many
             drooping
             souls
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             doe
             renounce
             all
             confidence
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             any
             righteousness
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             place
             their
             whole
             confidence
             upon
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             ,
             yet
             have
             no
             comfortable
             assurance
             in
             their
             own
             souls
             of
             their
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             eternal
             life
             and
             salvation
             ;
             let
             such
             know
             ,
             that
             their
             condition
             may
             bee
             good
             and
             safe
             for
             all
             that
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Assurance
               of
               Salvation
               is
               not
               so
               ordinary
               as
               many
               Christians
               doe
               
               imagine
               ,
            
             for
             indeed
             they
             are
             but
             for
             Christians
             who
             doe
             here
             attain
             to
             a
             clear
             evidence
             and
             full
             assurance
             of
             their
             salvation
             ;
             such
             whom
             the
             Lord
             here
             calleth
             forth
             to
             hard
             services
             ,
             or
             great
             sufferings
             ,
             to
             them
             he
             is
             pleased
             many
             times
             to
             give
             some
             clear
             evidence
             and
             assurance
             of
             their
             eternal
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             for
             their
             better
             comfort
             and
             support
             .
             Thus
             many
             Martyrs
             have
             expressed
             their
             full
             assurance
             of
             a
             better
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             whereas
             such
             a
             measure
             is
             not
             usually
             granted
             to
             ordinary
             Christians
             ,
             their
             trials
             being
             but
             flea-bites
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             others
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Then
             especially
             act
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             thee
             ;
             as
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               Thy
               Falth
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             grace
             of
             special
             use
             to
             thee
             so
             long
             as
             thou
             livest
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             all
             at
             thy
             last
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Death
             ;
             therefore
             then
             especially
             bee
             often
             actuating
             ,
             and
             exercising
             thy
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             look
             upon
             Christ
             hanging
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             there
             offering
             up
             his
             life
             as
             an
             all-sufficient
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             Gods
             Justice
             for
             thy
             Sins
             ,
             and
             cast
             thy self
             into
             the
             armes
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             resting
             upon
             his
             Merits
             alone
             for
             life
             and
             for
             salvation
             :
             with
             a
             disclaiming
             of
             all
             confidence
             in
             thy self
             ,
             or
             any
             righteousness
             of
             thine
             own
             ,
             place
             thy
             whole
             confidence
             upon
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             .
          
           
             2
             Then
             especially
             act
             
               thy
               zeal
               for
               Gods
               glory
            
             ,
             by
             giving
             good
             counsel
             to
             those
             who
             are
             about
             thee
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             visit
             thee
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             last
             time
             thou
             canst
             doe
             any
             thing
             for
             God
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             therefore
             then
             shew
             thy
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             zeal
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             by
             calling
             upon
             others
             to
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             by
             a
             conscionable
             discharge
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             callings
             ,
             and
             relations
             ;
             perswade
             them
             to
             minde
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             less
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             of
             Heaven
             more
             ;
             to
             
               prize
               health
            
             ,
             and
             
               improve
               it
            
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             souls
             ;
             to
             lay
             up
             a
             stock
             of
             graces
             and
             comforts
             against
             the
             evil
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             their
             evidences
             for
             Heaven
             clear
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             cast
             upon
             their
             Death-beds
             .
             Words
             of
             dying
             men
             are
             of
             most
             efficacy
             and
             authority
             ,
             and
             therefore
             improve
             thy
             dying
             speeches
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             thy
             neighbour
             .
             
             Thus
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             leave
             the
             world
             ,
             shewed
             his
             zeal
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             in
             leaving
             with
             them
             many
             precious
             counsels
             ,
             comforts
             ,
             and
             exhortations
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             being
             aged
             ,
             and
             knowing
             the
             time
             of
             his
             departure
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             called
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             leaves
             with
             them
             many
             excellent
             and
             weighty
             exhortations
             .
          
           
           
             3
             Act
             thine
             obedience
             ,
             by
             resigning
             up
             thy self
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             
             to
             be
             at
             his
             dispose
             ,
             either
             for
             life
             or
             death
             ;
             As
             thou
             must
             not
             be
             unwilling
             to
             dye
             when
             God
             calleth
             thee
             ,
             so
             neither
             must
             thou
             be
             over
             eager
             to
             dye
             before
             hee
             call
             thee
             ;
             thou
             maist
             not
             desire
             Death
             out
             of
             discontentment
             of
             mind
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             present
             miseries
             and
             afflictions
             which
             lye
             upon
             thee
             ;
             nay
             ,
             thou
             maist
             not
             absolutely
             wish
             to
             dye
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             thy
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             with
             Christ
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             with
             a
             submission
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             see
             it
             meet
             and
             convenient
             for
             thee
             ;
             though
             Paul
             knew
             it
             were
             
               far
               better
            
             for
             him
             to
             dye
             than
             to
             live
             ,
             
             yet
             did
             he
             not
             desire
             death
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             submission
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               VII
               .
               Be
               frequent
               in
               reading
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             or
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             frequently
             read
             unto
             thee
             ,
             for
             there
             thou
             shalt
             find
             ,
          
           
             1
             Examples
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             shewed
             to
             the
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             2
             Instructions
             how
             to
             bear
             ,
             and
             improve
             thy
             present
             Visitation
             .
          
           
             3
             Comfortable
             promises
             of
             support
             under
             the
             sorest
             trials
             .
             And
             know
             for
             certain
             ,
             that
             one
             Promise
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             will
             bee
             more
             effectual
             to
             yeeld
             thee
             comfort
             on
             thy
             Death-bed
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             counsel
             of
             thy
             friends
             that
             shall
             be
             then
             about
             thee
             .
          
           
             
               VIII
               .
               Be
               often
               lifting
               up
               thine
               heart
               to
               God
               in
               Prayer
               .
            
             And
             when
             through
             weakness
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             faintness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             able
             to
             pour
             our
             thy
             soul
             in
             any
             set
             and
             solemn
             Prayer
             ,
             send
             up
             some
             short
             ejaculatory
             Prayer
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             poor
             Publican
             ,
             
               Lord
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               a
               Sinner
            
             ;
             
             and
             also
             that
             of
             the
             poor
             man
             ,
             
               Lord
               I
               beleeve
            
             ,
             
             
               help
               thou
               my
               unbelief
            
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Lord
               increase
               my
               faith
            
             ;
             
             and
             that
             of
             
               Stephen
               ,
               Lord
               Iesus
               receive
               my
               spirit
               .
            
             
             These
             ejaculations
             going
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             they
             are
             acceptable
             and
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ;
             let
             us
             therefore
             as
             Austine
             adviseth
             us
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             dye
             praying
             ,
             
             by
             a
             frequent
             breathing
             forth
             of
             these
             or
             such
             like
             ejaculatory
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             
             IX
             .
             
               Be
               often
               resigning
               up
               thy
               soul
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
            
             saying
             with
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               into
               thy
               hands
               I
               commend
               my
               spirit
               .
            
             
             Little
             Children
             for
             the
             most
             part
             desire
             to
             dye
             in
             their
             Fathers
             bosome
             ,
             or
             upon
             their
             Mothers
             lap
             ;
             even
             so
             shouldst
             thou
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             cast
             thy
             soul
             into
             the
             arms
             of
             thy
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             and
             rest
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             If
             thy
             Disease
             be
             painful
             ,
             turn
             to
             those
             Direction
             ;
             in
             the
             fore-going
             chapter
             How
             to
             bear
             afflictions
             willingly
             and
             cheerfully
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Directions
             to
             such
             as
             visit
             the
             Sick.
             
          
           
             VIsiting
             the
             Sick
             being
             a
             work
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             thy
             wisdom
             so
             to
             manage
             and
             improve
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             both
             benefit
             thine
             own
             soul
             thereby
             ,
             and
             likewise
             doe
             good
             to
             the
             sick
             Party
             .
          
           
             I.
             That
             thou
             maist
             benefit
             thy self
             thereby
             ,
             take
             these
             few
             directions
             .
          
           
             1
             
               In
               visiting
               thy
               sick
               Neighbour
               take
               occasion
               to
               think
               of
               thine
               own
               mortality
               ,
            
             
             and
             proneness
             to
             fall
             into
             Sicknesses
             and
             Diseases
             :
             for
             that
             which
             befalls
             one
             man
             may
             befall
             another
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             all
             carry
             about
             us
             ,
             as
             mortal
             ,
             so
             frayl
             bodies
             ,
             subject
             to
             the
             like
             calamities
             ;
             which
             the
             Lord
             knows
             how
             soon
             may
             befall
             any
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Lift
               up
               thine
               heart
               in
               thankfulness
               unto
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               health
               and
               strength
               of
               body
               he
               is
               pleased
               still
               to
               continue
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             Health
             is
             a
             greater
             mercy
             than
             most
             doe
             imagine
             .
             Ask
             the
             sick
             man
             what
             hee
             thinks
             of
             health
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             tell
             thee
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             Temporal
             mercies
             ,
             
             and
             in
             it self
             a
             mercy
             not
             to
             be
             valued
             ;
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             all
             Mercies
             are
             prized
             
               by
               the
               wanting
               of
               them
               ,
               more
               than
               by
               the
               having
               and
               enjoying
               them
               .
               As
               no
               body
               admires
               the
               Sun
               but
               when
               it
               is
               eclipsed
            
             ;
             so
             neither
             doth
             any
             esteem
             health
             ,
             but
             when
             by
             sickness
             they
             are
             deprived
             thereof
             ,
          
           
             3
             
               Labour
               to
               be
               compassionately
               affected
               with
               the
               miseries
               and
               afflictions
               of
               thy
               brother
               ,
            
             
             for
             as
             Iob
             speaketh
             ,
             
               To
               him
               that
               is
               afflicted
               pity
               should
               be
               shewed
               from
               his
               friend
               .
            
             Which
             duty
             is
             often
             urged
             and
             pressed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             as
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rejoyce
               with
               them
               that
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               weep
               with
               them
               that
               weep
            
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             in
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
             
               Having
               compassion
               one
               of
               another
               ▪
            
             which
             Beza
             Paraphrastically
             well
             turns
             ,
             
               Be
               touched
               with
               the
               sence
               and
               feeling
               of
               one
               anothers
               griefs
               .
            
             And
             truly
             that
             communion
             and
             nearness
             of
             conjunction
             that
             sincere
             Christians
             have
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             doth
             call
             for
             this
             duty
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             are
             all
             sons
             of
             one
             Father
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             members
             of
             one
             body
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             there
             should
             ,
             nay
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             such
             a
             compassion
             and
             sympathy
             in
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Mystical
             body
             ,
             I
             mean
             among
             Christians
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             in
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Natural
             body
             .
             Now
             ,
             you
             know
             that
             in
             the
             Natural
             body
             
               if
               one
               member
               suffer
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               suffer
               with
               it
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             26.
             which
             place
             Saint
             Augustine
             in
             his
             Works
             often
             expounding
             ,
             
             most
             excellently
             shewes
             the
             mutual
             compassion
             betwixt
             the
             members
             of
             a
             Natural
             body
             ;
             Behold
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               foot
               treadeth
               on
               a
               thorn
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               all
               the
               members
               condole
               it
               ;
               the
               Back
               bends
               it self
               ,
               the
               Head
               stoopeth
               ;
               the
               Eye
               ,
               though
               remote
               in
               place
               ,
               diligently
               searcheth
               it
               out
               ;
               the
               Tongue
               complaineth
               ,
               as
               if
               it self
               were
               pricked
               ;
               and
               the
               Hands
               doe
               their
               best
               to
               pluck
               it
               out
               ;
               and
               yet
               neither
               Back
               ,
               nor
               Head
               ,
               nor
               Tongue
               ,
               nor
               Eye
               ,
               nor
               Hand
               ,
               nor
               any
               member
               but
               the
               Foot
               was
               touched
               with
               the
               thorn
            
             ;
             and
             surely
             such
             a
             sympathy
             and
             fellow-feeling
             there
             ought
             to
             bee
             amongst
             true
             Christians
             ,
             
               who
               are
               all
               members
               of
               one
               body
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               Iesus
               is
               the
               head
               .
            
             
          
           
             II.
             As
             in
             visiting
             the
             Sick
             ,
             thou
             must
             be
             careful
             to
             benefit
             thine
             own
             soul
             thereby
             ,
             so
             likewise
             to
             doe
             what
             good
             thou
             canst
             to
             the
             sick
             Party
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             end
             observe
             these
             few
             Directions
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Forbear
               to
               talk
               of
               any
               vain
               ,
               worldly
               ,
               or
               needless
               matter
               before
               him
            
             ;
             but
             let
             thy
             discourse
             be
             as
             savoury
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             so
             in
             some
             measure
             suitable
             to
             his
             condition
             ;
             as
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             preparation
             thereunto
             ;
             of
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             those
             who
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Perswade
               the
               sick
               Party
               to
               settle
               his
               estate
               ,
               by
               making
               his
               Will
               ,
            
             (
             if
             he
             have
             not
             done
             it
             before
             )
             that
             so
             hee
             may
             with
             more
             freedome
             wholly
             mind
             the
             spiritual
             good
             and
             welfare
             of
             his
             soul.
             This
             counsel
             did
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             give
             unto
             King
             Hezekiah
             ,
             
             when
             hee
             was
             first
             struck
             with
             sickness
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             thou
             apprehendest
             his
             Disease
             to
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             flatter
             him
             not
             with
             a
             hope
             of
             recovery
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             thou
             betray
             his
             soul
             to
             eternal
             death
             ;
             but
             deal
             faithfully
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             declaring
             unto
             him
             his
             weak
             and
             dangerous
             condition
             ,
             and
             advising
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             of
             death
             ,
             so
             to
             prepare
             for
             it
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             fitter
             hee
             is
             to
             dye
             ,
             the
             fitter
             he
             will
             be
             to
             live
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             adde
             more
             days
             to
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             4
             If
             thou
             perceive
             him
             to
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             instruct
             him
             in
             the
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             especially
             touching
             mans
             miserable
             condition
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             redemption
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5
             If
             thou
             perceivest
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             a
             due
             sence
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             affect
             him
             with
             a
             sence
             and
             apprehension
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             the
             hainousness
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             his
             miserable
             condition
             in
             
             regard
             of
             the
             punishments
             due
             unto
             him
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             Judgements
             and
             Plagues
             here
             ,
             and
             eternal
             death
             and
             damnation
             with
             the
             Devils
             and
             damned
             in
             Hell.
             
          
           
             6
             Question
             him
             concerning
             his
             willingness
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             his
             hope
             of
             a
             better
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             foundation
             he
             builds
             his
             hope
             of
             salvation
             ;
             whether
             upon
             his
             good
             meaning
             and
             desires
             ?
             or
             upon
             his
             just
             and
             honest
             dealing
             with
             men
             ?
             or
             upon
             his
             frequent
             performance
             of
             holy
             duties
             ?
             If
             thou
             perceivest
             that
             hee
             builds
             his
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             upon
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             thing
             besides
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             labour
             to
             take
             him
             off
             from
             those
             false
             bottoms
             ,
             by
             shewing
             him
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             his
             good
             meaning
             and
             desires
             ,
             yea
             of
             his
             civil
             and
             religious
             righteousness
             to
             salvation
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             but
             rotten
             foundations
             whereon
             to
             build
             the
             hope
             of
             his
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             7
             Having
             taken
             him
             off
             from
             his
             false
             bottoms
             ,
             and
             rotten
             foundations
             ,
             then
             instruct
             him
             in
             the
             only
             true
             ground
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             whereon
             hee
             may
             safely
             bottom
             his
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             viz.
             Christ
             and
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             with
             the
             Merits
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             .
          
           
             8
             Labour
             to
             convince
             him
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             or
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             beleeving
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             receiving
             him
             as
             his
             Priest
             and
             King
             ,
             by
             resting
             upon
             his
             all-sufficient
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             his
             sins
             here
             ,
             and
             for
             eternal
             life
             and
             salvation
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             9
             Perswade
             him
             thereupon
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             himself
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             to
             adventure
             his
             soul
             upon
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             disclaiming
             of
             all
             his
             own
             righteousness
             as
             filthy
             raggs
             ,
             to
             place
             his
             whole
             confidence
             upon
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             .
             To
             this
             end
             set
             forth
             unto
             him
             the
             perfection
             of
             Christs
             righteousness
             ,
             the
             all-sufficiency
             of
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             ,
             with
             his
             willingness
             to
             receive
             and
             embrace
             all
             poor
             Sinners
             that
             will
             but
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             burden
             of
             their
             sins
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             10
             Perswade
             him
             from
             his
             heart
             to
             forgive
             those
             who
             have
             wronged
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             expects
             forgiveness
             at
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             hath
             wronged
             any
             by
             acts
             of
             injustice
             ,
             
             perswade
             him
             to
             make
             what
             restitution
             and
             satisfaction
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             goods
             ill
             gotten
             will
             prove
             a
             moath
             to
             consume
             ,
             and
             a
             fire
             to
             burn
             his
             whole
             estate
             .
          
           
             11
             Because
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             
               If
               we
               judge
               our selves
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Perswade
             him
             to
             keep
             a
             Day
             of
             
             Judgement
             in
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             by
             calling
             to
             mind
             his
             Sins
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             aggravating
             circumstances
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             arraign
             and
             condemn
             himself
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             judging
             himself
             guilty
             ,
             as
             of
             all
             Judgements
             and
             Plagues
             here
             ,
             so
             of
             eternal
             torments
             in
             Hell
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             fly
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             true
             
               City
               of
               refuge
            
             to
             all
             those
             who
             fly
             unto
             him
             ,
             against
             the
             Hue
             and
             Cry
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             
             and
             
               will
               in
               no
               wise
               cast
               out
               any
               who
               come
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             cloze
             the
             Day
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             HAving
             shewed
             you
             how
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             shew
             you
             how
             to
             cloze
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             lye
             down
             with
             God
             in
             the
             evening
             .
          
           
             The
             Directions
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             these
             two
             Heads
             .
          
           
             1
             Such
             as
             concern
             our
             behaviour
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             before
             our
             going
             to
             bed
             .
          
           
             2
             Such
             as
             concern
             our
             behaviour
             at
             our
             going
             to
             bed
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Directions
             which
             concern
             our
             behaviour
             in
             the
             Evening
             before
             we
             goe
             to
             bed
             ,
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1
             
               With-draw
               thy self
               into
               some
               secret
               and
               retired
               place
               ,
               and
               there
               look
               back
               ,
               and
               call
               to
               mind
               how
               thou
               hast
               spent
               the
               day
            
             ;
             consider
             how
             thou
             hast
             performed
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Duties
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             call
             to
             mind
             what
             thy
             carriage
             hath
             been
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             company
             ;
             how
             thou
             hast
             improved
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             
             and
             whether
             thou
             hast
             discharged
             the
             duties
             of
             thy
             place
             ,
             calling
             ,
             and
             relations
             .
             As
             he
             is
             the
             best
             Trades-man
             ,
             that
             every
             day
             in
             the
             evening
             taketh
             an
             account
             of
             his
             worldly
             losses
             and
             gains
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             the
             best
             Christian
             ,
             that
             every
             day
             in
             the
             evening
             taketh
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Spiritual
             losses
             and
             gains
             ,
             whether
             he
             goe
             forward
             ,
             or
             backward
             ,
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             godliness
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             many
             Shop-keepers
             have
             their
             Day-books
             ,
             where
             into
             they
             enter
             all
             their
             buyings
             and
             sellings
             ,
             even
             all
             their
             worldly
             transactions
             ,
             which
             they
             usually
             review
             in
             the
             evening
             :
             so
             will
             it
             be
             a
             point
             of
             Spiritual
             husbandry
             in
             us
             ,
             every
             evening
             to
             review
             the
             passages
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             our
             transactions
             therein
             ,
             which
             would
             tend
             exceedingly
             to
             the
             good
             and
             welfare
             of
             our
             souls
             .
             History
             tells
             us
             of
             many
             Heathens
             who
             were
             wont
             every
             evening
             to
             review
             the
             
             transactions
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             
             as
             of
             Sextius
             the
             Roman
             Philosopher
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             
               that
               every
               evening
               as
               he
               was
               going
               to
               bed
               ,
               hee
               would
               question
               his
               soul
               ,
               what
               Evil
               he
               had
               healed
               ,
               what
               Vice
               he
               had
               withstood
               that
               day
               ;
               in
               what
               regard
               he
               was
               better
               then
               before
            
             ;
             an
             example
             worthy
             our
             Christian
             imitation
             ,
             and
             a
             shame
             it
             would
             be
             to
             us
             to
             fall
             short
             of
             Heathens
             herein
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               Call
               to
               mind
               the
               passages
               of
               Gods
               Providence
               towards
               thee
               ,
               and
               treasure
               them
               up
               in
               thine
               heart
               and
               memory
               ,
            
             labouring
             to
             make
             a
             right
             use
             of
             them
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             prophane
             and
             irreligious
             heart
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             remarkable
             passages
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             pass
             away
             without
             any
             due
             observation
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             speaketh
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               so
               done
               his
               marvellous
               works
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               had
               in
               remembrance
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             thy
             duty
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             thy
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             towards
             thee
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             evening
             to
             call
             them
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             take
             the
             deeper
             impression
             upon
             thee
             .
          
           
             III.
             If
             thou
             hast
             been
             moved
             to
             anger
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             
             
               let
               not
               the
               Sun
               goe
               down
               upon
               thy
               wrath
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             whereby
             he
             implieth
             such
             a
             speedy
             suppression
             of
             anger
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             sleep
             with
             thee
             ,
             for
             saith
             he
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               This
               is
               to
               give
               place
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             
             who
             ,
             like
             the
             Lion
             that
             is
             greedy
             of
             his
             Prey
             ,
             
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             down
             creepeth
             forth
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             devour
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             night
             season
             ,
             coming
             to
             the
             angry
             man
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             saith
             Gregory
             ,
             he
             setteth
             before
             him
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             wrong
             done
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             aggravateth
             the
             ●ame
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             amplifying
             circumstances
             thereof
             ,
             to
             heighten
             up
             his
             anger
             to
             a
             revenge
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               the
               Sun
               goe
               down
               upon
               your
               wrath
            
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             have
             been
             moved
             un●o
             anger
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             live
             past
             a
             day
             ,
             lest
             in
             the
             day
             having
             conceived
             some
             displeasure
             ,
             thou
             travel
             with
             revenge
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             morning
             bring
             forth
             some
             mischief
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             we
             say
             of
             the
             Toad-stool
             .
             
             it
             grows
             up
             in
             a
             night
             ,
             and
             dyes
             in
             a
             night
             ;
             so
             should
             this
             poysonous
             weed
             of
             anger
             ,
             dye
             on
             the
             day
             wherein
             it
             was
             born
             .
          
           
             
               IV.
               Before
               thou
               goest
               to
               bed
               ,
               be
               sure
               to
               offer
               unto
               God
               thine
               evening
               sacrifice
               of
               Prayer
               and
               Thanksgiving
            
             ;
             this
             is
             hinted
             unto
             us
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             required
             his
             Evening
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Morning
             ,
             
             
               Now
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               which
               thou
               shalt
               offer
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               two
               Lamb●
               of
               the
               first
               year
               ,
               day
               by
               day
               continually
               ;
               the
               
               one
               Lamb
               thou
               shalt
               offer
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Lamb
               thou
               shalt
               offer
               at
               Even
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             daily
             ordinary
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             required
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             doth
             hee
             require
             a
             Morning
             and
             an
             Evening
             sacrifice
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Praises
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             if
             thou
             shalt
             lye
             down
             in
             thy
             sins
             unrepented
             of
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             happily
             awake
             with
             Hell
             flames
             about
             thine
             ears
             ;
             and
             therefore
             farre
             be
             it
             from
             thee
             to
             presume
             to
             goe
             to
             thy
             bed
             ,
             before
             thou
             hast
             offered
             unto
             God
             thine
             evening
             sacrifice
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             therein
             heartily
             begged
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             all
             thy
             sins
             ,
             in
             and
             thorow
             the
             merits
             and
             mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Shouldst
             thou
             put
             off
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             till
             thou
             art
             in
             thy
             bed
             ,
             as
             the
             practise
             of
             too
             too
             many
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             asleep
             before
             thou
             hast
             made
             any
             great
             progress
             therein
             ;
             and
             those
             prayers
             which
             thou
             makest
             in
             thy
             bed
             will
             prove
             but
             drowsie
             yawning
             prayers
             at
             the
             best
             ;
             therefore
             bee
             sure
             to
             offer
             up
             thine
             evening
             sacrifice
             before
             thou
             goest
             into
             thy
             bed
             ,
             and
             if
             conveniently
             thou
             canst
             ,
             before
             supper
             ,
             for
             by
             experience
             we
             find
             that
             our
             bodies
             are
             much
             more
             drowsie
             ,
             and
             our
             spirits
             much
             more
             dead
             and
             heavie
             after
             supper
             than
             before
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Whether
             a
             man
             finding
             his
             body
             drowsie
             ,
             and
             his
             spirits
             dead
             and
             heavie
             ,
             had
             better
             fall
             upon
             the
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             forbear
             it
             for
             that
             time
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Drowsiness
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             deadness
             of
             heart
             ,
             is
             no
             sufficient
             warrant
             for
             the
             omission
             of
             thine
             evening
             sacrifice
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             ●erform
             it
             notwithstanding
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             thou
             canst
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             the
             Scripture
             giveth
             us
             no
             warrant
             for
             the
             omission
             of
             a
             bounden
             duty
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             present
             drowsiness
             and
             indisposition
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             doth
             rather
             expresly
             hold
             forth
             the
             contrary
             ,
             enjoyning
             Christians
             to
             
               pray
               always
            
             ,
             
             and
             to
             
               pray
               continually
            
             ,
             
             with
             sundry
             the
             like
             expressions
             :
             Which
             imply
             ,
             as
             a
             frequent
             lifting
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             God
             in
             ejaculatory
             Prayers
             ,
             so
             a
             constant
             observance
             of
             our
             set
             times
             of
             solemn
             prayer
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             man
             that
             hath
             little
             or
             no
             appetite
             to
             his
             meat
             ,
             yet
             by
             forcing
             himself
             to
             eat
             a
             bit
             or
             two
             ,
             he
             begins
             to
             have
             a
             better
             stomack
             thereunto
             ;
             so
             when
             a
             Christian
             hath
             no
             mind
             or
             disposition
             unto
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             findes
             his
             body
             drowsie
             ,
             his
             spirit
             heavie
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             dead
             ;
             yet
             by
             forcing
             himself
             thereunto
             ,
             though
             against
             his
             mind
             ,
             doth
             many
             times
             find
             his
             affections
             ●●ickned
             ,
             and
             his
             spirits
             raised
             up
             in
             Prayer
             ;
             yea
             it
             is
             wonderfu●
             what
             quicknings
             and
             
             enlargements
             do
             many
             times
             come
             upon
             an
             adventurous
             soul
             ,
             upon
             a
             soul
             that
             will
             adventure
             upon
             duty
             ,
             against
             deadness
             ,
             drow●ness
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             discouragements
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             not
             the
             drowsiness
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             nor
             the
             heaviness
             of
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             so
             far
             prevail
             with
             thee
             ,
             as
             to
             forbear
             and
             omit
             thy
             course
             of
             praying
             ;
             But
             fall
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             thou
             knowest
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             feel
             and
             finde
             the
             lively
             quicknings
             and
             inlargements
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             upon
             thy
             spirit
             in
             the
             performance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             When
             a
             Christian
             feels
             and
             findes
             his
             body
             drowsie
             ,
             his
             spirit
             heavy
             ,
             and
             himself
             very
             indisposed
             unto
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             yet
             hee
             may
             do
             it
             with
             much
             uprightness
             and
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             hee
             may
             do
             it
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             approve
             himself
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             herewith
             hee
             may
             exceedingly
             comfort
             himself
             against
             deadness
             and
             drowsiness
             ;
             for
             such
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             grace
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             that
             it
             maketh
             all
             our
             services
             to
             be
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             performed
             with
             deadness
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             dulness
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             4
             Though
             our
             prayers
             bee
             performed
             with
             much
             deadness
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             indisposition
             of
             body
             ,
             yet
             being
             put
             up
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             finde
             acceptance
             with
             God
             in
             and
             thorow
             his
             Mediation
             and
             Intercession
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             put
             up
             our
             prayers
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             Faith
             cast
             our selves
             and
             our
             services
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             wee
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             doubt
             of
             Gods
             acceptance
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             have
             I
             shewed
             thee
             the
             duties
             to
             bee
             performed
             by
             thee
             in
             the
             evening
             before
             thy
             going
             to
             bed
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             duties
             to
             bee
             performed
             by
             thee
             at
             thy
             lying
             down
             .
          
           
             I.
             As
             thou
             art
             going
             to
             bed
             ,
             take
             all
             occasions
             of
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             Meditations
             .
             
               To
               give
               you
               some
               hints
            
             ,
          
           
             As
             thou
             art
             putting
             off
             thy
             cloaths
             ,
             think
             how
             it
             will
             not
             be
             long
             before
             thou
             beest
             stripped
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             as
             naked
             as
             thou
             camest
             into
             it
             ;
             which
             Iob
             excellently
             expresseth
             ,
             Naked
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
             
               came
               I
               out
               of
               my
               Mothers
               womb
               ,
               and
               naked
               shall
               I
               return
               thither
               ;
               q.
               d.
            
             I
             came
             into
             the
             world
             destitute
             of
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             outward
             comforts
             whatsoever
             ;
             
               and
               naked
               shall
               I
               return
               thither
               ,
            
             not
             into
             his
             Mothers
             womb
             again
             ,
             
             for
             that
             is
             impossible
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             common
             Mother
             of
             all
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             naked
             as
             I
             came
             into
             it
             .
             
             He●ce
             Death
             is
             called
             
               an
               uncloathing
            
             ,
             because
             it
             
             strips
             a
             man
             of
             all
             his
             ornaments
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             his
             apparel
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             his
             honours
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             and
             riches
             .
          
           
             How
             should
             the
             consideration
             thereof
             stir
             thee
             up
             to
             labour
             for
             the
             true
             riches
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             cloathing
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             saving
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             robe
             of
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             shalt
             not
             goe
             out
             naked
             ,
             but
             adorned
             and
             enriched
             .
          
           
             As
             thou
             art
             laying
             thy self
             down
             in
             thy
             bed
             ,
             let
             the
             bed
             mind
             thee
             of
             thy
             grave
             ,
             thy
             sheets
             mind
             thee
             of
             thy
             winding-sheet
             ,
             and
             thy
             sleep
             mind
             thee
             of
             death
             ,
             for
             death
             is
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             sleep
             ;
             sleep
             is
             a
             short
             death
             ,
             and
             death
             is
             a
             long
             sleep
             :
             Hence
             Sleep
             and
             Death
             are
             often
             put
             the
             one
             for
             the
             other
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             
             
             and
             death
             is
             often
             set
             out
             by
             sleep
             .
             That
             thou
             maist
             lengthen
             out
             this
             meditation
             ,
             think
             of
             the
             several
             resemblances
             between
             Sleep
             and
             Death
             ;
             as
             ,
          
           
             1
             Men
             asleep
             are
             at
             rest
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             trouble
             ,
             from
             all
             toyl
             and
             travel
             ;
             so
             the
             dead
             doe
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             as
             
               Revel
               .
               14.
               13.
               blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               which
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             their
             troubles
             and
             travails
             .
          
           
             2
             Men
             asleep
             rise
             again
             :
             so
             the
             body
             after
             it
             is
             dead
             and
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             
             shall
             arise
             again
             ;
             death
             is
             but
             a
             sleep
             somewhat
             longer
             than
             ordinary
             .
          
           
             3
             Sleep
             refresheth
             the
             body
             of
             a
             man
             :
             so
             doth
             death
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             for
             the
             body
             lieth
             down
             a
             weak
             ,
             frail
             ,
             mortal
             ,
             corruptible
             body
             ,
             but
             riseth
             a
             strong
             ,
             glorious
             ,
             immortal
             ,
             and
             incorruptible
             body
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             plainly
             expresseth
             ,
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               sown
               in
               corruption
            
             ,
             
             
               it
               is
               raised
               in
               incorruption
               ;
               it
               is
               sown
               in
               dishonour
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               in
               glory
               ;
               it
               is
               sown
               in
               weakness
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               in
               power
               ;
               it
               is
               sown
               a
               natural
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               a
               spiritual
               body
               .
            
          
           
             4
             Sleep
             oftentimes
             cometh
             upon
             a
             man
             unexpectedly
             :
             so
             doth
             death
             ;
             for
             how
             many
             dye
             on
             the
             sudden
             ,
             when
             they
             least
             of
             all
             looked
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             how
             doth
             it
             concern
             us
             to
             live
             in
             a
             continual
             expectation
             of
             ,
             and
             preparation
             for
             death
             ?
          
           
             5
             Sleep
             cometh
             acceptably
             to
             some
             men
             ,
             so
             doth
             death
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             who
             welcome
             death
             as
             their
             best
             friend
             next
             to
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Thus
             let
             thy
             sleep
             mind
             thee
             of
             thy
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             as
             farre
             off
             ,
             but
             as
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             thinking
             thou
             mayest
             this
             night
             sleep
             the
             sleep
             of
             death
             ;
             
             for
             how
             many
             have
             gone
             well
             to
             bed
             ,
             and
             been
             dead
             before
             the
             morning
             ?
             and
             that
             which
             happeneth
             unto
             one
             may
             befall
             another
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             As
             thou
             art
             going
             to
             sleep
             ,
             commend
             thy self
             ,
             thy
             relations
             ,
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             servants
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             ,
             into
             the
             armes
             of
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             safe
             whom
             the
             Lord
             keepeth
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             labour
             to
             fall
             asleep
             as
             thou
             art
             meditating
             of
             some
             good
             thing
             ,
             for
             then
             will
             thy
             sleep
             bee
             more
             sweet
             ,
             thy
             dreams
             more
             comfortable
             ,
             and
             thine
             heart
             will
             be
             in
             better
             plight
             when
             thou
             awakest
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Morality
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             HAving
             shewed
             you
             how
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             on
             the
             Week
             days
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             you
             how
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             Day
             ;
             so
             as
             it
             may
             prove
             a
             comfortable
             day
             unto
             you
             .
             To
             this
             end
             I
             shall
          
           
             1
             Prove
             the
             Morality
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             2
             Give
             you
             grounds
             for
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             from
             the
             last
             day
             of
             the
             week
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             proving
             our
             Lords
             Day
             to
             be
             now
             the
             true
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             3
             Give
             you
             Directions
             how
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             4
             Adde
             some
             Motives
             to
             quicken
             you
             up
             to
             a
             conscionable
             observation
             of
             the
             directions
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             there
             are
             many
             who
             are
             not
             convinced
             of
             the
             Morality
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             of
             the
             continuance
             thereof
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             I
             first
             prove
             the
             Commandement
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             to
             be
             moral
             and
             perpetual
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             in
             force
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             accounted
             Moral
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             a
             rule
             of
             life
             )
             
               bindeth
               all
               Persons
               ,
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               .
            
          
           
             Arguments
             proving
             the
             Morality
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             it
             was
             sanctified
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Adams
             innocency
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             now
             Adam
             in
             his
             innocent
             estate
             was
             a
             Publick
             person
             ,
             the
             great
             representative
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             therefore
             which
             was
             commanded
             to
             him
             in
             his
             innocency
             ,
             appertained
             to
             all
             his
             Posterity
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             if
             God
             saw
             it
             necessary
             for
             our
             first
             Parents
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             innocency
             to
             have
             a
             Sabbath
             Day
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             more
             freely
             and
             fully
             give
             themselves
             to
             holy
             and
             religious
             exercises
             .
             
             Then
             what
             need
             have
             we
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Adam
             ,
             now
             in
             our
             corrupted
             estate
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             to
             take
             our
             thoughts
             off
             from
             our
             worldly
             businesses
             ,
             and
             bestow
             them
             wholly
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             Worship
             and
             Service
             ?
          
           
             2
             The
             Commandement
             concerning
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Moral
             Commandements
             ,
             for
             when
             God
             renewed
             the
             whole
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             delivering
             it
             most
             solemnly
             on
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             ,
             and
             ingraved
             it
             in
             two
             Tables
             ,
             hee
             placed
             this
             Commandement
             concerning
             the
             Sabbath
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             one
             entire
             Precept
             ,
             so
             as
             if
             the
             morality
             thereof
             be
             denied
             ,
             and
             this
             Commandement
             made
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             then
             the
             Moral
             Law
             would
             consist
             but
             of
             nine
             Commandements
             ,
             
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             often
             maketh
             express
             mention
             of
             Ten.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             delivery
             of
             this
             Commandement
             confirms
             the
             morality
             and
             perpetuity
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             shews
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             as
             great
             force
             as
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Nine
             .
          
           
             1
             For
             first
             ,
             
             God
             by
             his
             immediate
             Voyce
             commanded
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             Commandement
             was
             written
             by
             the
             Finger
             of
             God
             ,
             
             
             in
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             to
             signifie
             ▪
             the
             hardness
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             so
             likewise
             the
             continuance
             and
             perpetuity
             of
             this
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             was
             placed
             in
             the
             very
             heart
             of
             the
             Ten
             Commandements
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             by
             a
             careful
             and
             conscionable
             performance
             of
             the
             duties
             required
             therein
             ,
             would
             give
             life
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             makes
             no
             conscience
             to
             keep
             holy
             the
             Sabbath
             Day
             ,
             will
             make
             little
             conscience
             of
             keeping
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Commandements
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             doe
             it
             without
             discredit
             of
             his
             reputation
             ,
             or
             danger
             of
             mans
             Law.
             Look
             how
             a
             man
             is
             careful
             and
             conscionable
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             piety
             to
             God
             on
             this
             Day
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             is
             he
             careful
             and
             conscionable
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             righteousness
             toward
             his
             neighbour
             on
             the
             week
             days
             .
          
           
             
               Obj
               ▪
            
             
             I
             Some
             object
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Yee
             observe
             days
             ,
             months
             ,
             and
             times
             ,
             and
             years
             ;
             
             
               as
               also
               that
               to
               the
            
             Colossians
             ,
             Let
             no
             man
             judge
             you
             in
             meat
             ,
             or
             in
             drink
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             an
             holy
             day
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             new
             Moon
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             Day
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Apostle
             here
             condemns
             not
             the
             Moral
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             call
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             ,
             but
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Sabbaths
             ,
             
             which
             were
             the
             first
             day
             of
             every
             month
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             and
             last
             days
             of
             every
             one
             of
             their
             solemn
             Feasts
             ,
             
             which
             were
             called
             Sabbaths
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             now
             abrogated
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2
             Some
             object
             ,
             that
             to
             a
             Christian
             every
             day
             is
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             therefore
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             restrain
             it
             to
             one
             day
             more
             than
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             every
             day
             should
             be
             a
             Sabbath
             to
             a
             Christian
             in
             two
             respects
             :
             
               
                 1
                 In
                 a
                 resting
                 from
                 Sin.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 a
                 readiness
                 to
                 serve
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             For
             as
             we
             should
             at
             all
             times
             rest
             from
             Sin
             ,
             so
             we
             should
             bee
             always
             in
             a
             readiness
             and
             disposition
             to
             serve
             God.
             
          
           
             Yet
             are
             we
             not
             bound
             to
             spend
             every
             day
             as
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             by
             laying
             aside
             the
             lawful
             works
             of
             our
             Callings
             ,
             and
             giving
             up
             our selves
             wholly
             to
             the
             solemn
             duties
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             and
             Service
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               Six
               days
               shalt
               thou
               labour
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               doe
               all
               thy
               work
               ,
               but
               the
               seventh
               day
               is
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               in
               it
               thou
               shalt
               not
               doe
               any
               work
            
             ;
             where
             the
             Lord
             doth
             require
             of
             us
             as
             well
             to
             follow
             the
             works
             of
             our
             Calling
             on
             the
             six
             days
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             holy
             the
             Sabbath
             Day
             ,
             by
             a
             conscionable
             performance
             of
             his
             Worship
             and
             Service
             .
          
           
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             Divine
             Worship
             is
             to
             bee
             performed
             unto
             God
             every
             day
             :
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             read
             they
             had
             their
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             sacrifice
             every
             day
             ;
             so
             we
             should
             every
             day
             offer
             up
             our
             morning
             and
             evening
             sacrifice
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             truly
             by
             duties
             of
             piety
             to
             God
             are
             our
             worldly
             businesses
             sanctified
             and
             seasoned
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             every
             day
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             as
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             ordinary
             Callings
             be
             likewise
             performed
             ,
             and
             not
             neglected
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             2
             Upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             neither
             Adam
             ,
             nor
             the
             Iewes
             before
             Christ
             should
             have
             observed
             any
             Sabbath
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             rest
             from
             sin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Christians
             .
          
           
             3
             Neither
             are
             we
             to
             keep
             days
             of
             fasting
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             to
             fast
             from
             sin
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             proved
             the
             Morality
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             answered
             some
             Objections
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             II.
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             give
             you
             the
             grounds
             for
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             from
             the
             last
             day
             of
             the
             week
             to
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Divine
               institution
            
             ,
             even
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
           
             1
             By
             the
             title
             given
             to
             the
             first
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             denominatively
             ,
             fo
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             and
             institutor
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             
               The
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             because
             he
             instituted
             it
             ;
             
               The
               people
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             because
             he
             chose
             them
             ;
             
               the
               Lords
               Messengers
            
             ,
             because
             he
             sends
             them
             .
             Upon
             the
             same
             ground
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             is
             denominatively
             called
             
               the
               Lords
               Day
            
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             Creation
             ,
             for
             so
             every
             day
             is
             his
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Divine
               institution
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             Divine
             Worship
             and
             Service
             ,
             
             
             and
             for
             the
             memorial
             of
             the
             great
             work
             of
             Redemption
             wrought
             by
             him
             .
             Agreeable
             hereunto
             is
             that
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             appointed
             the
             Lords
             Day
             to
             be
             kept
             with
             all
             religious
             solemnity
             ,
             because
             in
             that
             day
             our
             Redeemer
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             called
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             constantly
             assembled
             together
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             doubt
             ,
             upon
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             for
             whereas
             he
             continued
             forty
             days
             on
             earth
             after
             his
             resurrection
             before
             he
             ascended
             into
             Hea●en
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             in
             that
             ▪
             time
             
               hee
               gave
               Commandements
               unto
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               spake
               unto
               them
               of
               the
               things
               pertaining
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             instructed
             them
             how
             they
             should
             change
             the
             bodily
             sacrifices
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             into
             the
             spiritual
             sacrifices
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Praises
             ;
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Circumcision
             into
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             into
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             And
             then
             likewise
             he
             instructed
             his
             Apostles
             touching
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             into
             the
             Lords
             Day
             .
             
             To
             which
             agreeth
             that
             of
             learned
             Iunius
             ,
             who
             saith
             positively
             ,
             that
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             was
             not
             by
             the
             tradition
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             observation
             and
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             both
             on
             the
             day
             of
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             on
             every
             seventh
             day
             after
             unto
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             appeared
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             their
             assemblies
             .
             Hereupon
             we
             read
             the
             Apostles
             met
             together
             on
             every
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ▪
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             as
             
               Ioh.
               20.
               19
               ,
               26.
               
               Acts
               2.
               1.
               
               Acts
            
             20.
             7
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             other
             places
             .
             And
             wee
             find
             it
             expresly
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             that
             the
             weekly
             Collections
             for
             the
             Poor
             should
             be
             on
             that
             day
             .
             
             
               Now
               concerning
               the
               Collection
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               given
               order
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               Galatia
               ,
               even
               so
               doe
               yee
               ;
               upon
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               let
               every
               one
               of
               you
               lay
               by
               him
               in
               store
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               prospered
               him
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             why
             on
             that
             day
             ?
             
             surely
             no
             other
             reason
             can
             well
             bee
             imagined
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             assembling
             together
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             on
             that
             day
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             because
             works
             of
             charity
             suit
             well
             with
             duties
             of
             piety
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Ordinances
             then
             dispensed
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             a
             more
             free
             and
             chearful
             contribution
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             ordained
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Collections
             for
             the
             poor
             should
             be
             on
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             viz.
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             .
          
           
             2
             Another
             Argument
             proving
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             true
             
               Christian
               Sabbath
            
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             may
             bee
             taken
             from
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             As
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             observe
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             which
             is
             argument
             enough
             to
             warrant
             the
             day
             ,
             they
             being
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             :
             So
             it
             doth
             clearly
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             holy
             men
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             to
             observe
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             .
          
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             St.
             Iohns
             time
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               one
               that
               loveth
               Christ
               keep
               holy
               the
               Lords
               Day
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Queen
               of
               daies
               .
            
             
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             history
             plainly
             shews
             how
             the
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God
             in
             several
             ages
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             observed
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             as
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ordained
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             I
             might
             spend
             much
             paper
             in
             shewing
             how
             this
             day
             hath
             been
             observed
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             to
             these
             daies
             .
             Now
             the
             constant
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             sleighted
             .
             That
             expression
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               seem
               to
               bee
               contentious
               ,
               wee
               have
               no
               such
               custome
               ,
               neither
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
            
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             matter
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             both
             giveth
             a
             ground
             for
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             our
             Christian
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             likewise
             sheweth
             a
             reason
             for
             the
             changing
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             For
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             wrought
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             being
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             work
             of
             Creation
             ,
             did
             much
             more
             deserve
             a
             weekly
             memorial
             .
             That
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             was
             more
             excellent
             appears
             ,
             In
             that
             it
             cost
             more
             to
             redeem
             the
             world
             of
             Gods
             Elect
             ,
             than
             to
             create
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             for
             to
             create
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             cost
             God
             but
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ;
             
             
               Hee
               but
               spake
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               done
               .
            
             But
             to
             redeem
             the
             world
             of
             Gods
             Elect
             ,
             it
             cost
             no
             less
             than
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             So
             that
             this
             work
             hath
             swallowed
             up
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             the
             
             Temple
             did
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             
             And
             wee
             who
             live
             after
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             are
             as
             much
             bound
             to
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             lived
             before
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             that
             a
             seventh
             day
             hath
             been
             observed
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ever
             since
             the
             Creation
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             seventh
             ,
             as
             never
             a
             week
             in
             the
             alteration
             was
             without
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             never
             a
             week
             had
             two
             Sabbaths
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             week
             ended
             with
             the
             former
             Sabbath
             ,
             so
             the
             next
             week
             began
             with
             our
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             any
             other
             seventh
             day
             had
             been
             chosen
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             shall
             ask
             why
             the
             change
             of
             the
             day
             is
             not
             more
             clearly
             expressed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             question
             moved
             about
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             which
             may
             likewise
             serve
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             there
             is
             no
             express
             command
             for
             the
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             in
             particular
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             question
             moved
             about
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
           
             III.
             Come
             wee
             now
             to
             the
             Directions
             how
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Lords
             Day
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             sanctification
             whereof
             two
             things
             are
             required
             .
          
           
             
               1
               An
               observing
               of
               a
               rest
               .
            
             
               2
               A
               consecrating
               of
               that
               rest
               wholly
               to
               the
               worship
               and
               service
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             I.
             There
             must
             bee
             a
             resting
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             several
             things
             .
             As
          
           
             1
             
               From
               all
               the
               ordinary
               works
               of
               our
               Calling
               ,
            
             which
             is
             expresly
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Commandement
             ;
             
             
               Six
               daies
               shalt
               thou
               labour
               and
               do
               all
               thy
               work
               ,
               but
               the
               seventh
               day
               is
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               in
               it
               thou
               shalt
               not
               do
               any
               work
               .
               viz.
            
             of
             thy
             Calling
             .
             And
             let
             not
             any
             pretend
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             charge
             ,
             as
             a
             plea
             for
             their
             working
             ;
             But
             know
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             what
             you
             get
             that
             day
             by
             your
             labour
             ,
             will
             contribute
             little
             towards
             your
             charge
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             got
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             blessed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             will
             prove
             like
             Achans
             wedge
             of
             gold
             ,
             which
             being
             got
             contrary
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             brought
             the
             fire
             of
             Gods
             curse
             upon
             all
             the
             rest
             which
             hee
             had
             lawfully
             gotten
             .
          
           
             2
             
               From
               all
               kinds
               of
               recreations
            
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             tend
             to
             carnal
             and
             ●ensual
             delight
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             may
             be
             lawful
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             yet
             are
             unlawful
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             being
             as
             expresly
             forbidden
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             works
             of
             our
             Calling
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             finde
             ,
             in
             Isa.
             58.
             13.
             where
             the
             Lord
             requires
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             That
             
               they
               turn
               away
               their
               feet
               from
               doing
               their
               own
               pleasures
               on
               his
               holy
               
               day
               .
            
             And
             
               that
               they
               call
               the
               Sabbath
               a
               delight
               ,
               the
               holy
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               honourable
               ,
               and
               honour
               him
               ,
               not
               doing
               their
               own
               wai●s
               ,
               nor
               finding
               their
               own
               pleasures
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             found
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             recreations
             do
             more
             steal
             away
             our
             affections
             from
             heavenly
             meditations
             ,
             
             and
             distract
             us
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             than
             the
             works
             of
             our
             Calling
             .
             Whereupon
             saith
             St.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               How
               much
               better
               is
               it
               to
               plow
               on
               the
               Lords
               Day
               ,
               than
               to
               dance
               ?
            
          
           
             3
             
               From
               all
               immoderate
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
            
             whereby
             wee
             are
             fitter
             to
             sleep
             than
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             how
             blame-worthy
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             make
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             a
             day
             of
             Feasting
             their
             neighbours
             and
             friends
             ?
             For
             though
             it
             be
             lawful
             upon
             this
             day
             to
             make
             such
             provision
             as
             shall
             be
             convenient
             for
             our
             own
             families
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             our
             poor
             neighbours
             ,
             yet
             to
             make
             solemn
             feasts
             upon
             this
             day
             (
             as
             is
             the
             custome
             of
             too
             many
             )
             whereby
             servants
             are
             kept
             from
             the
             publick
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             our selves
             and
             guests
             are
             more
             indisposed
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             unlawful
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             wee
             be
             not
             forbidden
             upon
             the
             Lords
             Day
             to
             kindle
             a
             fire
             for
             the
             dressing
             of
             meat
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             wee
             make
             not
             such
             a
             flame
             ,
             as
             shall
             kindle
             the
             fire
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             4
             
               From
               all
               worldly
               words
               ,
               and
               discoursing
               of
               earthly
               affairs
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Lord
             himself
             expresly
             forbiddeth
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Not
               speaking
               thine
               own
               words
               ,
            
             
             which
             imports
             talking
             and
             discoursing
             of
             worldly
             matters
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ;
             For
             where
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             the
             whole
             man
             to
             rest
             from
             worldly
             works
             ,
             there
             hee
             commands
             ,
             as
             ,
             the
             hand
             to
             rest
             from
             working
             ,
             so
             the
             tongue
             from
             talking
             of
             worldly
             matters
             .
             But
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             the
             whole
             man
             to
             rest
             from
             worldly
             works
             ,
             where
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               do
               no
               manner
               of
               work
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Therefore
             hee
             commands
             the
             tongue
             to
             rest
             from
             talking
             of
             worldly
             matters
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             hand
             from
             working
             of
             servile
             and
             worldly
             works
             .
             How
             blame-worthy
             then
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             make
             the
             Lords
             Day
             a
             reckoning-day
             with
             work-men
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             visiting
             day
             amongst
             their
             friends
             and
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             so
             confequently
             a
             day
             of
             idle
             tattle
             about
             their
             profits
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             other
             mens
             matters
             ?
          
           
             5
             As
             from
             worldly
             words
             ,
             so
             
               from
               worldly
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               wee
               can
               .
            
             For
          
           
             1
             Know
             ,
             that
             every
             Commandement
             extends
             to
             our
             very
             
             thoughts
             ,
             binding
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             actions
             ,
             
               ex
               .
               gr
            
             .
             The
             sixth
             Commandement
             from
             murtherous
             thoughts
             ▪
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             act
             of
             Murther
             .
             The
             seventh
             ,
             from
             adulterous
             ,
             and
             lustful
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             act
             of
             Adultery
             .
             The
             eighth
             ,
             from
             covetous
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             act
             of
             Covetousness
             .
          
           
             2
             Know
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             not
             onely
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             and
             external
             actions
             ,
             to
             bee
             consecrated
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             inward
             man
             ;
             in
             which
             regard
             wee
             ought
             ,
             
             as
             much
             as
             possibly
             wee
             can
             ,
             to
             sequester
             our
             thoughts
             from
             worldly
             matters
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             wholly
             taken
             up
             with
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             Meditations
             .
          
           
             6
             There
             is
             another
             rest
             expected
             from
             every
             one
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             
               a
               resting
               from
               sin
            
             ,
             which
             wee
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lyeth
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             but
             especially
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
             as
             an
             holy
             rest
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             offer
             unto
             God
             a
             greater
             indignity
             ,
             than
             to
             serve
             the
             Devil
             in
             the
             works
             of
             darkness
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             which
             is
             consecrated
             to
             the
             honour
             and
             service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             particular
             requisite
             to
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               an
               observing
               of
               a
               rest
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             Come
             wee
             now
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             
               viz.
               A
               consecrating
               that
               rest
               wholly
               to
               the
               worship
               and
               service
               of
               God.
            
             For
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             wee
             keep
             a
             rest
             ,
             but
             wee
             must
             keep
             an
             holy
             rest
             ;
             barely
             to
             rest
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Sabbath
             of
             beasts
             .
             
               Wee
               must
               remember
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               to
               keep
               it
               holy
               .
            
             For
             this
             is
             the
             chief
             end
             whereunto
             the
             outward
             rest
             tendeth
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             consecration
             of
             the
             Sabbaths
             rest
             ,
             consists
             ,
          
           
             1
             In
             our
             preparation
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             a
             conscionable
             performance
             of
             those
             duties
             the
             Lord
             then
             requireth
             of
             us
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             two
             heads
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Duties
               of
               Piety
               .
            
             
               2
               Works
               of
               Mercy
               .
            
          
           
             Duties
             of
             Piety
             are
             of
             three
             sorts
             ,
             viz
             1
             Publick
             .
             2
             Private
             .
             3
             Secret.
             The
             which
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             interchangeably
             mixed
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             therefore
             I
             shall
             interchangeably
             speak
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             duties
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             way
             of
             preparation
             ,
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Remember
               the
               day
               beforehand
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             you
             may
             so
             order
             and
             dispose
             of
             your
             worldly
             affairs
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             dispatched
             
             in
             convenient
             time
             on
             the
             Eve
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             that
             so
             both
             your selves
             and
             servants
             may
             goe
             to
             bed
             in
             such
             time
             ,
             that
             your
             bodies
             may
             be
             well
             refreshed
             with
             sleep
             ,
             and
             your
             mindes
             fitted
             for
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             day
             .
             
             This
             the
             Lord
             intimateth
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Remember
               to
               keep
               holy
               the
               Sabbath
               Day
            
             ;
             where
             by
             remembring
             it
             ,
             may
             bee
             meant
             a
             minding
             of
             it
             before
             hand
             .
             How
             blame
             worthy
             then
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             sit
             up
             themselves
             ,
             and
             keep
             their
             servants
             so
             late
             up
             in
             the
             night
             before
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             enforced
             to
             lye
             longer
             in
             their
             beds
             than
             ordinary
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             Day
             ,
             yea
             and
             when
             they
             are
             come
             into
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             are
             fitter
             to
             sleep
             than
             to
             hear
             ;
             
               Is
               this
               to
               remember
               the
               Sabbath
               to
               keep
               it
               holy
               ?
            
          
           
             2
             
               At
               your
               first
               awaking
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               lift
               up
               your
               hearts
               to
               God
               in
               Prayer
               and
               Thanksgiving
               ,
            
             for
             that
             comfortable
             rest
             and
             sleep
             hee
             hath
             vouchsafed
             unto
             you
             the
             night
             past
             ;
             
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             
               he
               ●hat
               giveth
               his
               beloved
               sleep
               ,
            
             and
             who
             
               reneweth
               his
               mercy
               every
               morning
            
             .
             And
             then
             begge
             of
             God
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             
             to
             carry
             you
             through
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Rise
               early
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               Day
            
             ;
             for
             in
             regard
             there
             are
             ,
             as
             secret
             duties
             of
             Piety
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             you
             in
             your
             Clossets
             ,
             so
             private
             duties
             of
             Piety
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Family
             (
             if
             you
             live
             in
             a
             Family
             )
             before
             you
             goe
             to
             the
             publick
             Congregation
             ;
             yee
             ought
             to
             rise
             so
             early
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             convenient
             time
             for
             these
             duties
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             the
             Church
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Exercises
             .
             How
             blame
             worthy
             then
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             on
             the
             week-dayes
             can
             rise
             betimes
             to
             follow
             their
             worldly
             businesses
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             doe
             lye
             longer
             in
             bed
             than
             ordinarily
             ,
             giving
             themselves
             up
             to
             their
             carnal
             ease
             and
             rest
             ?
             
               Is
               this
               to
               keep
               holy
               the
               Sabbath
               Day
               ,
            
             thus
             to
             sleep
             away
             the
             first
             and
             chiefest
             part
             thereof
             ?
          
           
             4
             
               In
               your
               rising
               ,
               let
               out
               your
               hearts
               in
               a
               serious
               meditation
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             great
             things
             he
             hath
             done
             and
             suffered
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             many
             good
             things
             whereof
             in
             and
             through
             him
             you
             are
             made
             partakers
             .
             Meditate
             likewise
             on
             the
             infinite
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             the
             glorious
             Angels
             adore
             with
             covered
             faces
             ,
             that
             your
             hearts
             being
             possessed
             with
             an
             aweful
             apprehension
             thereof
             ,
             you
             may
             perform
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             with
             such
             everence
             as
             becometh
             so
             sacred
             a
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             5
             
               So
               soon
               as
               you
               are
               up
               and
               ready
               ,
               with-draw
               your self
               into
               some
               priva●e
               place
               ,
               and
               there
               read
               some
               por●ion
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             which
             will
             be
             an
             excellent
             means
             to
             season
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             compose
             
             your
             minds
             ;
             yea
             hereby
             you
             will
             be
             the
             better
             prepared
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             preached
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             enabled
             to
             try
             the
             Doctrines
             delivered
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Prove
               all
               things
               ,
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
          
           
             6
             
               As
               Prayer
               is
               a
               duty
               to
               be
               performed
               every
               morning
               ,
               so
               especially
               on
               the
               Lords-Day
               morning
            
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             bee
             suitable
             thereunto
             .
             Having
             therefore
             confessed
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             begged
             the
             pardon
             of
             them
             ,
             together
             with
             power
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             grace
             to
             serve
             God
             :
             then
             pray
             both
             for
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             for
             your selves
             .
          
           
             1
             For
             the
             Minister
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             him
             a
             door
             of
             utterance
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             open
             his
             mouth
             boldly
             to
             publish
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             yea
             that
             he
             may
             speak
             the
             VVord
             truly
             ,
             sincerely
             ,
             powerfully
             ,
             and
             profitably
             ,
             delivering
             that
             which
             is
             suitable
             and
             seasonable
             to
             your
             condition
             .
          
           
             2
             For
             your selves
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             banish
             out
             of
             your
             heads
             all
             worldly
             wandring
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             may
             distract
             your
             minds
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             so
             choaking
             that
             heavenly
             seed
             ,
             make
             it
             fruitless
             .
             And
             that
             he
             would
             give
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             attention
             to
             hearken
             ,
             so
             understanding
             to
             conceive
             ,
             wisdome
             to
             apply
             ,
             judgement
             to
             discern
             ,
             faith
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             memory
             to
             retain
             ,
             and
             grace
             to
             practise
             what
             you
             shall
             hear
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             Word
             may
             prove
             unto
             you
             
               a
               savour
               of
               life
               unto
               life
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               savour
               of
               death
               unto
               death
               .
            
          
           
             These
             two
             last
             duties
             
               of
               reading
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             performed
             only
             alone
             in
             secret
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             and
             with
             your
             Families
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             you
             be
             Parents
             ,
             and
             Masters
             of
             Families
             ;
             and
             therefore
             before
             you
             goe
             to
             the
             publick
             Ordinances
             ,
             call
             your
             Family
             together
             ,
             and
             pray
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             in
             special
             for
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             incomes
             of
             his
             Spirit
             upon
             your
             hearts
             and
             spirits
             in
             the
             good
             duties
             you
             shall
             take
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             perform
             them
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             glory
             may
             redound
             to
             Gods
             name
             ,
             and
             some
             spiritual
             good
             and
             advantage
             to
             your
             own
             souls
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             duties
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             way
             of
             preparation
             .
             Having
             thus
             fitted
             and
             prepared
             your selves
             ,
          
           
             I.
             Call
             your
             F●mily
             together
             ,
             your
             Children
             and
             Servants
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             along
             with
             you
             to
             the
             publick
             Congregation
             ;
             
               and
               ●et
            
             Ioshuahs
             
               resolution
               bee
               often
               in
               your
               mind
               ,
            
             
             As
             for
             me
             and
             my
             house
             ,
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
               And
               as
               you
               are
               going
            
             ,
          
           
           
             1
             
               Consider
               whither
               you
               are
               going
               ,
               viz.
            
             Not
             to
             a
             Fair
             or
             Market
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             God
             himself
             is
             present
             to
             behold
             you
             ,
             yea
             where
             God
             himself
             speaketh
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             2
             Go
             with
             a
             readiness
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             resolution
             of
             mind
             ,
             to
             receive
             every
             truth
             that
             shall
             bee
             made
             known
             unto
             you
             out
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             
               with
               such
               an
               heart
               came
            
             Cornelius
             ,
             
               to
               hear
            
             Peter
             .
             Wee
             are
             all
             here
             present
             before
             God
             ,
             
             to
             hear
             all
             things
             that
             are
             commanded
             thee
             of
             God
             ,
             
             said
             Cornelius
             to
             Peter
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
            
             Bereans
             ,
             that
             they
             received
             the
             Word
             with
             all
             readiness
             of
             mind
             .
          
           
             II.
             Being
             come
             into
             Gods
             House
             ,
             observe
             these
             Rules
             and
             Directions
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Set
               your selves
               as
               in
               the
               sight
               and
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
            
             who
             not
             onely
             observeth
             your
             outward
             carriage
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             but
             likewise
             understandeth
             all
             the
             imaginations
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             is
             privy
             to
             every
             wandring
             thought
             in
             praying
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             duties
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             a
             special
             means
             to
             keep
             your
             minds
             from
             roving
             after
             other
             matters
             .
          
           
             2
             Labour
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             with
             profit
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             and
             purpose
             I
             finde
             four
             special
             virtues
             commended
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1
             Humility
             .
             2
             Honesty
             .
             3
             Attention
             .
             4
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1
             Humility
             ,
             for
             when
             a
             man
             is
             of
             an
             humble
             ,
             lowly
             ,
             meek
             ,
             and
             contrite
             spirit
             ,
             then
             is
             hee
             fit
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             because
             hi●
             heart
             being
             emptied
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             self-conceitedness
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             room
             for
             the
             Word
             to
             take
             place
             ;
             
             therefore
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               The
               meek
               will
               the
               Lord
               guide
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               meek
               will
               hee
               teac●
               his
               way
               .
            
             And
             saith
             the
             Lord
             himself
             by
             his
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               To
               this
               man
               will
               I
               look
               ,
            
             
             
               even
               to
               him
               that
               is
               poor
               (
               viz.
            
             poor
             in
             spirit
             )
             
               and
               of
               a
               contrite
               spirit
               ,
               and
               trembleth
               at
               my
               word
            
          
           
             2
             Another
             virtue
             requisite
             to
             the
             profitable
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             Honesty
             ,
             or
             
               uprightness
               of
               heart
            
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             sincerely
             purposeth
             in
             every
             thing
             to
             approve
             himself
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             avoid
             every
             sin
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             condemneth
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             delightsome
             or
             profitable
             unto
             him
             ;
             so
             to
             indeavour
             himself
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             every
             duty
             belonging
             to
             his
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             which
             the
             Word
             commandeth
             .
             This
             is
             that
             honest
             and
             good
             heart
             which
             our
             Saviour
             intendeth
             ,
             Luk.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             3
             As
             Honesty
             ,
             so
             Attention
             is
             requisite
             ;
             while
             the
             Word
             is
             preaching
             ,
             you
             must
             diligently
             attend
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             lose
             a
             word
             that
             should
             be
             delivered
             .
             This
             particular
             is
             noted
             of
             those
             that
             heard
             Christ-preach
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               attentive
               to
               hear
               him
            
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             Greek
             text
             hath
             it
             ,
             
             
               All
               the
               people
               hanged
               on
               him
               to
               hear
               him
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             They
             were
             very
             attentive
             ,
             as
             unwilling
             to
             let
             any
             thing
             pass
             them
             :
             So
             should
             you
             be
             as
             attentive
             to
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             keep
             your
             eyes
             steddy
             on
             the
             Preacher
             .
             And
             as
             hee
             passeth
             from
             point
             to
             point
             ,
             think
             briefly
             on
             the
             point
             which
             is
             past
             ,
             which
             will
             exceedingly
             help
             your
             memory
             .
          
           
             4
             Faith
             is
             another
             virtue
             requisite
             to
             the
             profitable
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             we
             do
             not
             only
             beleeve
             that
             which
             is
             taught
             us
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             also
             apply
             it
             unto
             our selves
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             in
             special
             directed
             unto
             us
             .
             
               The
               Gospel
               is
               the
               power
               of
               God
               unto
               salvation
               ▪
            
             
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             to
             whom
             ?
             
               even
               to
               every
               one
               that
               beleeveth
               .
            
             And
             saith
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             
             
               The
               Word
               preached
               did
               not
               profit
               them
               ,
               not
               being
               mixed
               with
               Faith
               in
               them
               that
               heard
               it
               .
            
             In
             whose
             heart
             there
             is
             true
             Faith
             ,
             that
             man
             will
             apply
             the
             whole
             Word
             of-God
             unto
             himself
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             threatnings
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             terrifie
             him
             from
             sin
             ,
             or
             the
             sweet
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             allure
             him
             to
             holiness
             ;
             and
             so
             maketh
             much
             profit
             of
             every
             Sermon
             hee
             heareth
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             for
             your
             hehaviour
             in
             the
             publick
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             must
             not
             rest
             here
             ,
             thinking
             you
             have
             thereby
             sanctified
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
             For
             there
             are
             likewise
             both
             Private
             and
             Secret
             duties
             of
             Piety
             required
             to
             a
             true
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             careful
             and
             conscionable
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             publick
             duties
             in
             the
             publick
             Congregation
             .
             For
             God
             requires
             the
             whole
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             part
             onely
             .
             As
             therefore
             you
             would
             not
             be
             contented
             your
             servants
             should
             work
             for
             you
             only
             an
             hour
             or
             two
             on
             each
             of
             the
             six
             daies
             :
             So
             neither
             should
             you
             yeeld
             less
             unto
             God
             ,
             than
             you
             require
             for
             your selves
             .
             By
             Private
             duties
             of
             Piety
             ,
             I
             mean
             such
             as
             are
             perfo●med
             in
             a
             private
             Family
             .
             And
             by
             Secret
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             done
             in
             some
             secret
             and
             retired
             place
             ,
             between
             God
             and
             ones
             self
             alone
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Private
             duties
             of
             Piety
             which
             are
             especially
             required
             of
             such
             who
             are
             Parents
             and
             Masters
             of
             Families
             ,
             and
             wherein
             every
             member
             thereof
             are
             to
             joyn
             ,
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Repeating
               the
               Sermons
            
             they
             have
             heard
             with
             their
             family
             ,
             and
             examining
             them
             one
             after
             another
             what
             they
             remember
             ,
             explaining
             
             the
             same
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             commended
             to
             us
             by
             the
             practice
             and
             example
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             was
             come
             home
             ,
             
             said
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Have
               yee
               understood
               all
               these
               things
               ?
               viz.
            
             that
             he
             had
             preached
             to
             the
             multitude
             ;
             And
             St.
             Mark
             saith
             ,
             
               When
               they
               were
               alone
               ,
               hee
               expounded
               all
               things
               to
               his
               Disciples
               .
            
             
             Wherupon
             one
             observeth
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               by
               his
               example
               doth
               instruct
               every
               Master
               of
               a
               family
               how
               to
               carry
               himself
               in
               reference
               to
               those
               under
               his
               charge
               on
               the
               Lords
               Daies
               after
               their
               departure
               from
               the
               publick
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             And
             truly
             a
             treble
             benefit
             will
             follow
             hereupon
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             respect
             of
             your selves
             :
             for
             the
             more
             you
             build
             up
             others
             ,
             the
             more
             your selves
             are
             built
             up
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             every
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             In
             respect
             of
             your
             children
             and
             servants
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             make
             them
             to
             hearken
             more
             attentively
             to
             that
             which
             is
             delivered
             in
             the
             publick
             Congregation
             ,
             if
             they
             know
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             for
             the
             same
             when
             they
             come
             home
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             would
             much
             help
             both
             your selves
             and
             servants
             in
             the
             understa●ding
             and
             beleeving
             of
             that
             which
             you
             have
             heard
             in
             the
             publick
             ,
             if
             at
             home
             you
             would
             repeat
             it
             ,
             and
             confer
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             examine
             the
             proofs
             that
             have
             been
             delivered
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             II.
             Another
             private
             duty
             is
             
               singing
               of
               Psalms
            
             ,
             for
             this
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             your
             families
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Congregation
             .
             This
             David
             commends
             for
             one
             duty
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             92.
             1.
             
             The
             title
             of
             the
             Psalm
             is
             ,
             
               A
               Psalm
               or
               Song
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               .
            
             And
             thus
             it
             begins
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               to
               give
               thanks
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               sing
               praises
               unto
               thy
               Name
               ,
               O
               most
               High.
            
             This
             Ordinance
             being
             questioned
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             denied
             by
             others
             ,
             I
             shall
          
           
             1
             Prove
             the
             lawfulness
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             Give
             you
             some
             directions
             for
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             performing
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             First
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             singing
             Psalms
             doth
             appear
             both
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             Example
             ,
             and
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             For
             Scripture-proofs
             there
             are
             many
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             mention
             those
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             prove
             so
             convincing
             .
             In
             the
             New
             wee
             finde
             it
             commanded
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ▪
               Speak
               to
               your selves
               in
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               spiritual
               songs
               ,
               singing
               ,
               and
               making
               
               melody
               in
               your
               heart
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             
               Iames
               ,
               Is
               any
               among
               you
               afflicted
               ?
            
             
             
               let
               him
               pray
               .
               Is
               any
               merry
               ?
               let
               him
               sing
               Psalms
               .
            
             Where
             you
             see
             it
             is
             in
             express
             terms
             commanded
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             Gospel
             duty
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             finde
             it
             commended
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             Saints
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             the
             example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             at
             other
             times
             )
             so
             the
             night
             in
             which
             he
             was
             betrayed
             ,
             hee
             sung
             a
             Psalm
             ,
             
             together
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             
               And
               when
               they
               had
               sung
               an
               Hymn
               ,
            
             or
             Psalm
             ,
             
               they
               went
               out
               into
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               .
            
          
           
             2
             By
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             Saints
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             .
             
             For
             wee
             read
             ,
             
               That
               at
               midnight
               Paul
               and
               Silas
               prayed
               ,
               and
               sang
               praises
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               prisoners
               heard
               them
               ,
               Plinius
               Secundus
               ,
            
             
             though
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             two
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             testified
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             their
             morning
             songs
             ,
             
               using
               to
               rise
               before
               day
               to
               sing
               Psalms
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Reasons
             commending
             this
             duty
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             benefits
             accompanying
             the
             same
             ;
             For
          
           
             1
             By
             this
             duty
             joyntly
             performed
             ,
             our
             own
             spirits
             will
             bee
             much
             quickened
             and
             enlivened
             .
          
           
             2
             Wee
             shall
             thereby
             quicken
             and
             enliven
             the
             spirits
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             shall
             all
             thereby
             be
             made
             the
             more
             chearful
             in
             serving
             God
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             one
             reason
             why
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             joyned
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             with
             their
             prayers
             .
             
          
           
             4
             It
             manifesteth
             an
             holy
             zeal
             that
             wee
             bear
             unto
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             witnesseth
             that
             we
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             profess
             and
             praise
             his
             holy
             Name
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             tongue
             doth
             with
             chearfulness
             sound
             out
             aloud
             the
             praises
             of
             God.
             This
             holy
             zeal
             did
             David
             express
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               thanks
               unto
               thee
               (
               O
               Lord.
               )
               among
               the
               Heathen
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               sing
               praises
               unto
               thy
               name
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             thus
             proved
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             this
             duty
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             Example
             ,
             and
             Reason
             .
          
           
             II.
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             Directions
             for
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             performing
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             are
             set
             down
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               Singing
               with
               grace
               in
               your
               hearts
               to
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             1
             First
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             
               in
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             our
             hearts
             must
             go
             with
             our
             voices
             ,
             the
             one
             must
             be
             lift
             up
             as
             
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
             
             For
             
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             be
             worshipped
             with
             our
             hearts
             and
             spirits
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             our
             bodies
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             singing
             with
             the
             voice
             ,
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             spirit
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             than
             a
             sounding
             brass
             ,
             
             or
             tinkling
             Cymbal
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             we
             must
             sing
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               so
               with
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             exercise
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             in
             singing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             praying
             ;
             labouring
             to
             express
             the
             same
             affection
             in
             singing
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             David
             had
             in
             penning
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Psalm
             of
             Confession
             ,
             then
             to
             express
             some
             humility
             and
             brokenness
             of
             heart
             and
             spirit
             in
             singing
             it
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             
               Psalm
               of
               prayers
               and
               petitions
            
             ,
             then
             must
             our
             affections
             be
             fervent
             .
             If
             a
             
               Psalm
               of
               praises
               and
               thanksgivings
            
             ,
             then
             must
             our
             hearts
             be
             chearful
             .
             And
             thus
             must
             the
             affection
             of
             the
             heart
             be
             ever
             suitable
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             must
             be
             
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             honour
             and
             glory
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
             
               Whatsoever
               yee
               do
               ,
               in
               word
               or
               deed
               ,
               do
               it
               as
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               praise
               and
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             making
             his
             glory
             the
             main
             end
             and
             aim
             of
             what
             you
             do
             .
          
           
             III.
             Another
             private
             Duty
             to
             be
             performed
             with
             our
             Family
             ,
             is
             Prayer
             ;
             For
             if
             this
             duty
             ought
             to
             be
             performed
             every
             day
             ,
             twice
             at
             least
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             morning
             and
             evening
             ,
             then
             especially
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             wholly
             consecrated
             to
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             .
          
           
             The
             Directions
             for
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             performing
             this
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             may
             be
             an
             acceptable
             service
             and
             sacrifice
             unto
             God
             ,
             you
             may
             finde
             in
             Chapter
             second
             ,
             about
             the
             latter
             part
             thereof
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Reading
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             another
             Duty
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             and
             with
             our
             Family
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             bee
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             yea
             and
             with
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Promises
             ,
             the
             Directions
             and
             Consolations
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             for
             their
             direction
             and
             comfort
             .
             Directions
             for
             the
             more
             profitable
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             see
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Private
             duties
             of
             Piety
             to
             bee
             performed
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             Publick
             and
             Private
             ,
             there
             are
             likewise
             secret
             duties
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             every
             one
             alone
             in
             their
             Closets
             or
             Chambers
             ;
             which
             are
             briefly
             these
             .
          
           
           
             1
             Reading
             some
             part
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             or
             other
             good
             Books
             .
          
           
             2
             Meditating
             of
             what
             you
             have
             heard
             or
             read
             that
             day
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             excellent
             means
             to
             make
             the
             Word
             both
             read
             and
             preached
             profitable
             unto
             you
             .
             For
             as
             meat
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             wholsome
             ,
             nourisheth
             us
             not
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             concocted
             and
             digested
             :
             so
             is
             it
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             food
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             by
             meditation
             concocted
             and
             digested
             ,
             it
             will
             nothing
             at
             all
             profit
             us
             ;
             but
             being
             by
             meditation
             digested
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             prove
             effectual
             to
             the
             nourishing
             of
             our
             souls
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Examining
               your selves
            
             ,
             as
             of
             your
             former
             life
             &
             conversation
             ,
             so
             especially
             of
             your
             carriage
             the
             last
             week
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             your
             performing
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             and
             as
             you
             should
             be
             humbled
             for
             your
             faylings
             therein
             ,
             so
             you
             should
             resolve
             ,
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             watchful
             over
             your selves
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             more
             careful
             in
             sanctifying
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             by
             a
             conscionable
             manner
             of
             performing
             the
             duties
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Praying
               unto
               God
            
             is
             another
             duty
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             you
             in
             secret
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             publickly
             and
             privately
             ;
             yea
             you
             should
             double
             and
             treble
             your
             Prayers
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             .
             Under
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             read
             how
             the
             Lord
             required
             double
             Sacrifices
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             Day
             ;
             for
             besides
             the
             daily
             Sacrifices
             ,
             two
             Lambs
             more
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             offered
             up
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             
             four
             in
             all
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             holiness
             of
             the
             day
             .
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             ought
             you
             to
             double
             your
             spiritual
             sacrifices
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Praises
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             earnestly
             beseeching
             him
             for
             Christs
             sake
             to
             pardon
             ,
             as
             your
             sins
             in
             general
             ,
             so
             in
             special
             the
             manifold
             infirmities
             and
             imperfections
             which
             have
             passed
             from
             you
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             your
             holy
             se●vices
             ,
             and
             to
             enable
             you
             by
             his
             Spirit
             to
             perform
             them
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             with
             more
             life
             and
             vigor
             ,
             with
             more
             fervency
             and
             affection
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             shewed
             you
             both
             the
             
               Publick
               ,
               Private
            
             ,
             and
             Secret
             duties
             of
             Piety
             to
             be
             performed
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             
               Works
               of
               Mercy
            
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             Head
             of
             duties
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             performed
             on
             thatday
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             duties
             of
             Piety
             you
             must
             adde
             Works
             of
             Mercy
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             :
             in
             a
             conscionable
             performance
             of
             both
             which
             consisteth
             the
             true
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             And
             because
             man
             consists
             of
             two
             Parts
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             are
             subject
             to
             many
             Maladies
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Works
             of
             Mercy
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             these
             two
             Heads
             :
             
               
               
                 1
                 Such
                 as
                 concern
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Such
                 as
                 concern
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 your
                 Neighbour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             ,
             The
             Works
             of
             Mercy
             which
             concern
             the
             Soul
             of
             your
             Neighbour
             are
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             1
             
               To
               instruct
               the
               ignorant
            
             in
             Points
             of
             Doctrine
             needful
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ;
             herein
             Iob
             expressed
             his
             charity
             ,
             as
             Eliphas
             testifieth
             of
             him
             ,
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               instructed
               many
               ;
               viz.
            
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             
               To
               draw
               Sinners
               to
               repentance
            
             ,
             by
             setting
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             severity
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             against
             all
             impenitent
             Sinners
             ,
             so
             the
             freeness
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             riches
             of
             his
             mercy
             to
             all
             peniten●
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             3
             
               To
               comfort
               such
               as
               are
               comfortless
               ,
            
             through
             an
             apprehension
             of
             the
             number
             and
             hainousness
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             by
             setting
             before
             them
             the
             All-sufficiency
             of
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             ,
             
             and
             the
             gracious
             offers
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             who
             find
             their
             sins
             a
             burthen
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             4
             
               To
               exhort
               and
               stirre
               up
               such
               as
               have
               begun
               well
               to
               hold
               on
               patiently
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               constantly
            
             ;
             whereunto
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
             us
             ,
             
               Let
               us
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               consider
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               provoke
               unto
               love
               ,
               and
               to
               good
               works
               ,
            
             or
             
               to
               whet
               on
            
             to
             love
             and
             good
             works
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             properly
             signifieth
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             reprove
             and
             rebuke
             such
             as
             are
             scandalous
             and
             offensive
             in
             their
             waies
             .
             Thus
             
               Iohn
               reproved
            
             Herod
             for
             Herodias
             
               his
               brother
            
             Philips
             wife
             ,
             
             
               and
               for
               many
               other
               evils
            
             .
          
           
             6
             To
             resolve
             the
             doubtful
             .
          
           
             7
             To
             strengthen
             and
             establish
             such
             as
             are
             weak
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             These
             indeed
             in
             one
             respect
             may
             be
             called
             
               works
               of
               Piety
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             instructions
             ,
             directions
             ,
             and
             consolations
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             :
             But
             in
             another
             respect
             they
             are
             
               works
               of
               mercy
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             as
             they
             tend
             to
             the
             good
             of
             your
             neighbours
             souls
             :
             In
             which
             the
             poorest
             that
             are
             may
             be
             rich
             in
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             works
             of
             mercy
             ,
             which
             concern
             the
             body
             of
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             are
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Relieving
               such
               as
               are
               in
               want
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             enjoyning
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             lay
             up
             some
             thing
             in
             store
             ,
             
             
               every
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Lords
             Day
             )
             implieth
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             a
             very
             fit
             season
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             do
             such
             works
             of
             mercy
             ,
             which
             are
             then
             offered
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             prepare
             for
             other
             times
             .
             And
             surely
             ,
             
             if
             every
             one
             would
             every
             Lords
             Day
             set
             apart
             something
             out
             of
             his
             commings
             in
             that
             week
             ,
             for
             a
             stock
             to
             give
             to
             charitable
             uses
             ,
             much
             good
             might
             be
             done
             thereby
             .
             For
             as
             men
             by
             this
             means
             will
             have
             more
             to
             give
             ,
             than
             otherwise
             they
             will
             finde
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             do
             on
             the
             week
             days
             :
             So
             they
             will
             give
             both
             more
             bountifully
             ,
             and
             more
             willingly
             ,
             because
             the
             stock
             out
             of
             which
             they
             give
             is
             prepared
             before-hand
             ;
             and
             (
             it
             being
             a
             
               sacred
               Stock
            
             ,
             by
             their
             voluntary
             setting
             it
             apart
             to
             such
             an
             use
             )
             their
             conscience
             will
             account
             it
             sacriledge
             to
             lay
             it
             out
             any
             other
             way
             .
             If
             poor
             men
             that
             live
             by
             their
             daies
             labour
             ,
             and
             servants
             that
             live
             on
             their
             wages
             ,
             would
             every
             Lords
             Day
             lay
             up
             some
             half-pennies
             ,
             or
             pence
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             without
             any
             sensible
             dammage
             to
             themselves
             ,
             a
             stock
             for
             the
             poor
             .
             How
             much
             greater
             store
             would
             be
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             if
             rich
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             blessing
             on
             them
             ,
             would
             so
             do
             ?
          
           
             2
             
               Visiting
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               otherwise
               restrained
               of
               liberty
               .
            
             This
             we
             finde
             practised
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             after
             the
             publick
             ordinances
             were
             ended
             ;
             as
             Mark.
             1
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             where
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             with
             some
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               After
               they
               were
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               went
               to
               visit
               Peters
               wives
               Mother
               ,
               who
               lay
               sick
               of
               a
               Feaver
            
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             That
             Christ
             accounted
             it
             a
             work
             of
             mercy
             ,
             suitable
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             sick
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             as
             just
             occasion
             is
             offered
             ,
             to
             spend
             some
             time
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             visiting
             the
             sick
             ,
             it
             being
             an
             especial
             work
             of
             mercy
             proper
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             yea
             and
             an
             especial
             means
             to
             fill
             our
             minds
             with
             spiritual
             Meditations
             ,
             and
             our
             mouths
             with
             holy
             conferences
             ,
             which
             are
             parts
             of
             private
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             What
             time
             therefore
             others
             spend
             in
             idleness
             ,
             or
             vain
             company
             ,
             or
             sitting
             at
             street-doors
             ,
             or
             walking
             abroad
             in
             the
             streets
             and
             fields
             ,
             let
             us
             spend
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             works
             of
             mercy
             .
          
           
             
               Directions
               for
               the
               right
               manner
               of
               visiting
               the
               Sick
               ,
            
             see
             in
             Chap.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             duties
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             works
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             done
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             There
             are
             some
             things
             which
             the
             Lord
             permits
             unto
             us
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             weakness
             and
             infirmities
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             
               viz.
               Sleep
               ,
               Food
            
             ,
             and
             Apparel
             .
             Because
             we
             cannot
             with
             strength
             and
             delight
             spend
             the
             whole
             day
             in
             Sabbath
             duties
             ,
             without
             competent
             rest
             ,
             food
             and
             apparel
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             us
             to
             spend
             some
             time
             ,
             as
             in
             sleep
             ,
             so
             
             in
             apparelling
             our selves
             ,
             and
             in
             refreshing
             our
             bodies
             with
             food
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             faint
             :
             But
             by
             a
             moderate
             use
             of
             these
             ,
             we
             are
             inabled
             to
             do
             the
             things
             we
             take
             in
             hand
             the
             more
             chearfully
             .
          
           
             But
             herein
             two
             Cautions
             ought
             carefully
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1
             
               You
               must
               spend
               no
               more
               time
               about
               them
               than
               needs
               must
               .
            
             Wherefore
             your
             bodies
             being
             refreshed
             with
             moderate
             sleep
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             get
             up
             early
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             as
             about
             six
             or
             seven
             of
             the
             clock
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             all
             possible
             speed
             in
             dressing
             your selves
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             sit
             longer
             than
             needs
             must
             at
             your
             meals
             ;
             that
             so
             you
             may
             have
             the
             more
             time
             for
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             on
             his
             day
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             since
             the
             Lord
             is
             so
             good
             and
             gracious
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             to
             afford
             you
             some
             part
             of
             his
             own
             day
             for
             the
             refreshment
             of
             your
             bodies
             ;
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             you
             to
             abuse
             his
             goodness
             ,
             by
             lavishing
             away
             more
             time
             therein
             than
             needs
             must
             .
          
           
             Second
             Caution
             ,
             
               Do
               them
               as
               Sabbath-dayes-works
            
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             two
             waies
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             doing
             them
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             thereby
             you
             may
             bee
             the
             better
             inabled
             to
             serve
             God.
             Thus
             ,
             when
             at
             your
             lying
             down
             the
             evening
             before
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             you
             desire
             God
             to
             give
             you
             quiet
             ,
             comfortable
             sleep
             ,
             that
             thereby
             your
             weak
             bodies
             may
             be
             refreshed
             ,
             and
             you
             the
             better
             inabled
             to
             serve
             him
             the
             next
             day
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             Sabbath-sleep
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             when
             you
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             your
             bodies
             may
             be
             refreshed
             ,
             and
             your
             spirits
             revived
             ,
             and
             you
             thereby
             the
             better
             inabled
             with
             chearfulness
             to
             serve
             God
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             this
             is
             
               a
               Sabbaths-eating
               and
               drinking
            
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             raising
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             Meditations
             from
             the
             same
             .
             At
             your
             first
             awaking
             ,
             you
             should
             call
             to
             minde
             what
             day
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             having
             blessed
             God
             for
             your
             comfortable
             rest
             and
             sleep
             that
             night
             you
             should
             beg
             of
             him
             the
             special
             assistance
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             to
             carry
             you
             thorow
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             day
             .
             When
             you
             are
             rising
             out
             of
             your
             beds
             ,
             you
             should
             think
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christs
             body
             out
             of
             his
             grave
             early
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             so
             likewise
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             
               your
               Souls
            
             here
             out
             of
             the
             death
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             the
             life
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             of
             
               your
               bodies
            
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             in
             Heaven
             .
             In
             your
             apparessing
             your selves
             ,
             you
             should
             then
             think
             of
             the
             long
             white
             
             Robe
             of
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             those
             who
             have
             an
             interest
             therein
             .
             When
             you
             are
             washing
             your
             hands
             and
             your
             faces
             ,
             from
             the
             cleansing
             virtue
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             you
             should
             take
             occasion
             to
             meditate
             of
             the
             cleansing
             virtue
             of
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             which
             alone
             washeth
             your
             souls
             from
             the
             filthy
             spots
             and
             stains
             of
             sin
             .
             When
             you
             go
             to
             your
             Tables
             ,
             to
             partake
             of
             Gods
             good
             creatures
             ,
             your
             corporal
             food
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             your
             bodies
             ,
             should
             minister
             occasion
             of
             meditating
             on
             the
             spiritual
             food
             of
             your
             souls
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             nourished
             unto
             everlasting
             life
             ;
             The
             bread
             on
             your
             Tables
             should
             minde
             you
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             that
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             to
             quicken
             your
             dead
             souls
             .
             Thus
             from
             every
             thing
             should
             you
             indeavour
             to
             draw
             matter
             of
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             meditation
             ,
             labouring
             to
             keep
             your
             hear●s
             in
             an
             holy
             frame
             all
             the
             day
             long
             .
             For
             what
             our
             Saviour
             said
             to
             his
             Disciples
             concerning
             the
             loaves
             and
             the
             fishes
             ,
             
               Gather
               up
               the
               fragments
               ,
               let
               nothing
               bee
               lost
            
             ;
             The
             like
             he
             seemeth
             to
             speak
             unto
             you
             concerning
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             ,
             gather
             up
             the
             parcels
             thereof
             ,
             let
             no
             part
             of
             the
             day
             be
             lost
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             least
             minutes
             ,
             which
             are
             precious
             ,
             as
             the
             least
             filings
             of
             Gold.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Lord
             doth
             permit
             unto
             you
             some
             things
             which
             your
             weak
             bodies
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             that
             thereby
             you
             may
             be
             the
             better
             inabled
             to
             serve
             him
             on
             his
             day
             :
             So
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             allow
             some
             things
             to
             be
             done
             by
             you
             ,
             even
             on
             his
             day
             ,
             though
             they
             hinder
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             proper
             works
             thereof
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             such
             things
             as
             are
             of
             
               absolute
               necessity
            
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             If
             you
             ask
             what
             I
             mean
             by
             works
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Such
             as
             must
             needs
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             yet
             could
             not
             be
             done
             the
             day
             before
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             nor
             put
             off
             to
             the
             day
             after
             ,
             without
             great
             prejud●ce
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             do
             no
             way
             further
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             but
             rather
             hinder
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             may
             as
             well
             be
             done
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             or
             the
             day
             after
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             time
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             done
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             done
             with
             the
             Directions
             for
             the
             right
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
          
           
             IV.
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             Motives
             to
             quicken
             you
             up
             to
             a
             conscionable
             observation
             of
             the
             Directions
             .
          
           
             1
             A
             right
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             maketh
             much
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God.
             Mark
             what
             the
             Lord
             himself
             saith
             to
             his
             Church
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             by
             his
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               If
               thou
               tu●n
               away
               thy
               foot
               from
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             
             
               from
               doing
               thy
               pleasure
               on
               my
               hely
               day
               ,
               and
               
               〈◊〉
               the
               Sabbath
               a
               delight
               ,
               the
               holy
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               honourable
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               honour
               him
               .
            
             Here
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             right
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             
               wee
               honour
               God.
            
             
          
           
             2
             A
             right
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             profitable
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             double
             respect
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             regard
             of
             your
             outward
             temporal
             estate
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             regard
             of
             your
             inward
             spiritual
             estate
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             profitable
             
               in
               regard
               of
               your
               outward
               temporal
               estate
               .
            
             For
             the
             more
             conscionable
             any
             man
             is
             in
             sanctifying
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             the
             greater
             blessing
             hee
             may
             expect
             from
             God
             upon
             his
             labour
             on
             the
             six
             daies
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             your
             own
             labour
             and
             toiling
             ,
             
             but
             
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               that
               maketh
               rich
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             ,
             doth
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Wise-man
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             will
             be
             profitable
             
               in
               regard
               of
               your
               inward
               spiritual
               estate
               .
            
             For
             this
             was
             one
             main
             end
             why
             the
             Sabbath
             was
             ordained
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             by
             it
             in
             the
             use
             of
             his
             ordinances
             inrich
             our
             souls
             with
             spiritual
             blessings
             in
             heavenly
             things
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             an
             especial
             means
             both
             to
             beget
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             grace
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ordained
             it
             to
             be
             as
             a
             Market-day
             to
             the
             soul.
             And
             truly
             ,
             were
             we
             but
             as
             sensible
             of
             the
             good
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             of
             out
             bodies
             ,
             the
             best
             husbands
             that
             be
             should
             not
             more
             diligently
             keep
             Marke-daies
             ,
             and
             Fair-daies
             ,
             than
             we
             would
             the
             
               Lords
               Daies
            
             .
          
           
             3
             A
             right
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             
               very
               delightful
            
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             do
             injoy
             intimate
             society
             and
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             his
             ordinances
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             happiness
             poor
             creatures
             can
             possibly
             attain
             unto
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             being
             an
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             to
             injoy
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             some
             degree
             of
             those
             heavenly
             joyes
             which
             wee
             shall
             injoy
             hereafter
             more
             fully
             in
             Heaven
             .
             How
             should
             the
             consideration
             hereof
             stir
             you
             up
             to
             a
             careful
             ,
             conscionable
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             taste
             of
             those
             sweet
             comforts
             and
             refreshments
             ,
             which
             others
             have
             so
             plentifully
             injoyed
             ?
          
           
             4
             Another
             Motive
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Equity
             of
             sanctifying
             this
             day
             .
             For
             in
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             afforded
             unto
             us
             six
             daies
             in
             seven
             for
             our
             own
             work
             ,
             an
             reserved
             to
             himself
             but
             one
             for
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             ;
             whereas
             he
             might
             have
             required
             six
             daies
             for
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             afforded
             but
             one
             for
             our
             work
             ;
             is
             it
             
             not
             most
             just
             and
             equal
             that
             we
             should
             make
             conscience
             of
             giving
             unto
             God
             
               his
               Day
            
             ,
             by
             consecrating
             it
             wholly
             to
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             ?
             As
             Ioseph
             said
             to
             Po●●phars
             Wife
             ,
             when
             she
             tempted
             him
             to
             uncleannes
             
               〈◊〉
               Master
               hath
               not
               kept
               back
               any
               thing
               from
               mee
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               thee
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               his
               wife
               ;
               How
               then
               can
               I
               do
               this
               great
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               sin
               against
               God
               ?
            
             In
             like
             manner
             say
             thou
             to
             thy
             vain
             companions
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             tempted
             any
             way
             to
             prophane
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             
               God
               the
               Soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Master
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               hath
               kept
               back
               no
               time
               from
               mee
               ,
               but
               one
               day
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               his
               ;
               How
               then
               can
               I
               do
               this
               great
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               sin
               against
               God
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sacramen
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
          
           
             TO
             the
             worthy
             partaking
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             duties
             required
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Duties
               
                 Antecedent
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Such
               as
               must
               go
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               2
               Duties
               
                 Concomitant
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Such
               as
               must
               accompany
               the
               action
               of
               receiving
               .
            
             
               3
               Duties
               
                 Subsequent
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Such
               as
               must
               follow
               after
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             For
             the
             Duties
             Antecedent
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             many
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             all
             brought
             under
             this
             one
             head
             of
             Examination
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             onely
             commended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               But
               let
               a
               man
               examine
               himself
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eat
               of
               that
               bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               of
               that
               cup
            
             ;
             But
             urged
             and
             pressed
             upon
             us
             with
             greater
             severity
             than
             any
             P●ecept
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ;
             For
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
             
               hee
               that
            
             ,
             through
             a
             neglect
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             Examination
             ,
             
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               unworthily
            
             ,
             
             1
             
               Hee
               is
               guilty
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               2
               Hee
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               damnatio●
               to
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               To
               bee
               guilty
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             have
             ●ur
             hands
             in
             his
             bloody
             death
             and
             passion
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             to
             be
             partners
             with
             Iudas
             in
             betraying
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             in
             accusing
             him
             ,
             with
             Pilate
             in
             condemning
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             cruel
             souldiers
             in
             crucifying
             him
             .
             Whose
             heart
             doth
             not
             rise
             with
             indignation
             against
             these
             ,
             when
             he
             reads
             or
             considers
             their
             cruell
             handling
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             whipping
             
             and
             scourging
             him
             ,
             in
             mocking
             and
             deriding
             him
             ,
             in
             piercing
             and
             crucifying
             him
             ?
             And
             therefore
             take
             heed
             lest
             thou
             in
             like
             manner
             be
             guilty
             by
             thine
             unworthy
             receiving
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             through
             thine
             unprepared
             coming
             thereunto
             .
             We
             read
             how
             the
             blood
             of
             innocent
             Abel
             ,
             did
             lye
             so
             heavy
             upon
             Cain
             ,
             
             that
             hee
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               My
               punishment
               is
               greater
               than
               I
               can
               bear
               .
            
             How
             heavy
             then
             will
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             only
             an
             innocent
             man
             ,
             but
             more
             than
             a
             man
             ,
             lye
             upon
             them
             that
             are
             guilty
             thereof
             ?
             You
             know
             it
             lay
             so
             heavy
             upon
             Iudas
             ,
             that
             hee
             hanged
             himself
             .
             
             And
             you
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             how
             heavy
             it
             hath
             lyen
             upon
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             for
             these
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             cursed
             wish
             of
             theirs
             ,
             
               His
               blood
               be
               on
               us
               ,
               and
               on
               our
               children
               .
            
             As
             therefore
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             this
             horrid
             and
             dreadful
             sin
             ,
             put
             in
             practice
             the
             Apostles
             counsel
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             
               To
               examine
               thy self
               before
               thou
               presumest
               to
               partake
               of
               that
               Ordinance
               .
            
          
           
             2
             
               Hee
               that
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               unworthily
               ,
            
             
             
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               damnation
               to
               himself
            
             ;
             so
             our
             translators
             render
             it
             .
             And
             truly
             this
             is
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             from
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             hee
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             how
             can
             hee
             but
             incur
             the
             danger
             of
             damnation
             ?
             
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Greek
             translated
             damnation
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             signifie
             
               temporal
               chastisement
            
             ,
             as
             
               eternal
               punishment
            
             .
             And
             questionless
             ,
             as
             hypocrites
             and
             unbeleevers
             ,
             while
             they
             eat
             and
             drink
             unworthily
             ,
             eat
             and
             drink
             damnation
             to
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             ;
             so
             also
             such
             as
             are
             faithful
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             ,
             when
             they
             through
             infirmity
             and
             negligence
             do
             partake
             of
             this
             ordinance
             unworthily
             ,
             incur
             thereby
             temporal
             judgements
             ,
             as
             sicknesse
             ,
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             sometime
             death
             it self
             For
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             be●eeving
             Corinthians
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             prepared
             themselves
             as
             they
             should
             to
             that
             ordinance
             ;
             
             
               For
               this
               cause
               many
               are
               weak
               and
               sickly
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               many
               sleep
               ,
               or
               dye
               .
            
             For
             what
             cause
             ?
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             unworthily
             ,
             and
             irreverently
             ,
             without
             any
             preparation
             ,
             or
             examination
             of
             themselves
             .
             I
             grant
             ,
             the
             best
             men
             cannot
             be
             said
             in
             themselves
             to
             be
             worthy
             to
             partake
             of
             this
             ordinance
             :
             Yet
             if
             thou
             beest
             a
             beleeving
             Christian
             ,
             and
             dost
             sincerely
             indeavour
             to
             receive
             it
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             affections
             as
             the
             Lord
             doth
             require
             of
             thee
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             be
             said
             (
             how
             unworthy
             soever
             thou
             art
             otherwise
             )
             to
             be
             a
             worthy
             receiver
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             shewed
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Examination
             ,
             
             Come
             wee
             now
             to
             the
             Extent
             thereof
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             two
             heads
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1
             Thy
             graces
             .
             2
             Thy
             sins
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Thou
             must
             examine
             thy self
             of
             thy
             graces
             ,
             more
             especially
             of
             thy
             
               Knowledge
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Repentance
            
             ,
             and
             Love.
             
          
           
             Touching
             Knowledge
             I
             shall
             shew
          
           
             1
             What
             Knowledge
             is
             required
             of
             every
             worthy
             Communicant
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Necessity
             .
             3
             The
             Trial
             thereof
             .
          
           
             I.
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             what
             Knowledge
             is
             required
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             
               in
               general
            
             ,
             Knowledge
             of
             all
             the
             fundamental
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             In
             particular
             ,
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Fundamental
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             are
             such
             as
             our
             salvation
             is
             founded
             upon
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             That
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God.
             That
             that
             onely
             true
             God
             is
             distinguished
             into
             three
             Persons
             ;
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             all
             equally
             God.
             That
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Creator
             and
             Governour
             of
             all
             things
             .
             That
             all
             things
             were
             made
             good
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             governed
             by
             him
             righteously
             .
             That
             man
             in
             particular
             was
             made
             perfectly
             righteous
             by
             him
             .
             That
             man
             continued
             not
             long
             in
             his
             happy
             estate
             ,
             but
             fell
             by
             transgressing
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             in
             eating
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             .
             That
             wee
             are
             all
             guilty
             of
             Adams
             sin
             ,
             being
             in
             his
             loins
             when
             hee
             committed
             that
             sin
             .
             That
             every
             one
             of
             us
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             corrupted
             and
             polluted
             natures
             ,
             natures
             as
             full
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             a
             Toad
             is
             of
             poison
             .
             That
             unto
             this
             original
             corruption
             ,
             wee
             have
             added
             a
             numberless
             number
             of
             actual
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             evil
             thoughts
             ,
             evil
             words
             ,
             and
             evil
             deeds
             .
             That
             by
             our
             sins
             wee
             have
             made
             our selves
             liable
             to
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             all
             judgements
             and
             plagues
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             eternal
             death
             and
             condemnation
             hereafter
             .
             That
             no
             man
             can
             free
             himself
             out
             of
             that
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             whereinto
             by
             sin
             hee
             hath
             plunged
             himself
             ,
             neither
             can
             any
             meer
             creature
             help
             him
             .
             That
             God
             out
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             rich
             mercy
             ,
             did
             send
             his
             own
             Son
             out
             of
             his
             bosome
             into
             the
             world
             to
             take
             our
             nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             therein
             hee
             might
             become
             our
             Surety
             and
             Redeemer
             .
             That
             Christ
             was
             both
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             one
             person
             .
             That
             hee
             was
             conceived
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
             That
             hee
             died
             upon
             the
             Cross
             to
             save
             his
             people
             
             from
             their
             sins
             ,
             That
             hee
             rose
             again
             the
             third
             day
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             makes
             continual
             intercession
             for
             us
             .
             That
             by
             Faith
             wee
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             .
             That
             Faith
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             through
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             rest
             upon
             Christ
             alone
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             for
             eternal
             life
             and
             salvation
             .
             That
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             make
             with
             us
             in
             and
             thorow
             Christ
             a
             new
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             hath
             promised
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             upon
             the
             alone
             condition
             of
             a
             lively
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Particu●ar
             Principles
             concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             That
             it
             was
             ordained
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             as
             a
             memorial
             of
             his
             great
             love
             ,
             in
             offering
             up
             his
             life
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             .
             That
             this
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             a
             seal
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             ,
             whereby
             he
             bindes
             himself
             to
             perform
             his
             promises
             made
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             strengthening
             our
             Faith
             therein
             .
             That
             the
             outward
             signs
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             are
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             by
             which
             are
             set
             forth
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             worthy
             receivers
             by
             Faith
             do
             partake
             of
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             That
             whosoever
             eats
             and
             drinks
             unworthily
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             every
             one
             is
             to
             examine
             himself
             ,
             lest
             he
             eat
             and
             drink
             judgement
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             shewed
             what
             is
             that
             knowledge
             which
             is
             required
             of
             every
             worthy
             Communicant
             ,
          
           
             II.
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             the
             Nec●ssity
             thereof
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             ,
          
           
             1
             Because
             without
             this
             knowledge
             a
             man
             can
             never
             attain
             to
             any
             of
             the
             other
             graces
             ;
             for
             an
             ignorant
             man
             can
             neither
             beleeve
             ,
             nor
             repent
             ,
             nor
             love
             God
             or
             his
             neighbour
             aright
             .
          
           
             2
             Because
             without
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             a
             man
             
               cannot
               discern
               the
               Lords
               body
            
             ,
             
             which
             if
             hee
             do
             not
             ,
             
               hee
               eats
               and
               drinks
               damnation
               to
               himself
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             that
             all
             who
             receive
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             
               should
               discern
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             should
             perceive
             that
             there
             is
             more
             to
             be
             received
             than
             that
             which
             is
             seen
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             body
             .
             To
             the
             bodily
             eye
             there
             appeareth
             nothing
             but
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             upon
             the
             Table
             ,
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             divine
             institution
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
            
             ;
             if
             this
             be
             not
             discerned
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             lost
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             without
             knowledge
             (
             which
             is
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             soul
             )
             to
             
             discern
             that
             body
             and
             blood
             under
             the
             elements
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             therefore
             is
             the
             forementioned
             knowledge
             absolutely
             necessary
             .
          
           
             III.
             For
             the
             third
             particular
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Tryal
             of
             thy
             knowledge
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             true
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             know
             it
             by
             the
             properties
             thereof
             ;
             some
             whereof
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1
             True
             saving
             knowledge
             is
             Experimental
             ,
             whereby
             a
             Christian
             hath
             a
             spiritual
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             what
             he
             knows
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             only
             a
             general
             ,
             and
             a
             notional
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             miserable
             condition
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             hee
             hath
             likewise
             an
             experimental
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Attributes
             ;
             as
             of
             his
             power
             in
             supporting
             him
             under
             his
             trials
             and
             temptations
             ,
             of
             his
             faithfulness
             in
             making
             good
             his
             promises
             unto
             him
             .
             He
             hath
             likewise
             a
             sensible
             feeling
             of
             his
             own
             wretched
             condition
             by
             nature
             .
             And
             an
             experimental
             knowledge
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             knoweth
             Christ
             to
             be
             his
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             resteth
             upon
             his
             merits
             alone
             for
             life
             and
             for
             salvation
             .
             By
             this
             then
             try
             and
             examine
             thy
             knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             True
             saving
             knowledge
             is
             Humble
             ,
             and
             joyned
             with
             meekness
             of
             spirit
             .
             For
             the
             more
             true
             knowledge
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             discerns
             his
             own
             ignorance
             ,
             yea
             and
             vileness
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             sins
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             shall
             finde
             ,
             those
             Christians
             who
             were
             most
             eminent
             both
             in
             knowledge
             and
             grace
             ,
             to
             complain
             most
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             so
             of
             their
             own
             base
             and
             naughty
             hearts
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Paul
             and
             others
             .
             
             And
             no
             marvel
             ,
             considering
             that
             true
             saving
             knowledge
             discovers
             unto
             a
             man
             his
             own
             vileness
             and
             wretchedness
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             sins
             ;
             his
             own
             unworthiness
             ,
             yea
             his
             own
             emptiness
             and
             nothingness
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             any
             goodness
             of
             his
             own
             .
             Whereas
             unsanctified
             knowledge
             is
             apt
             to
             puft
             a
             man
             up
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             self-conceit
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             contemning
             and
             despising
             of
             others
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             expresseth
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Knowledge
               puffeth
               up
            
             .
             By
             this
             then
             try
             and
             examine
             thy
             knowledge
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             saving
             knowledge
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             3
             True
             saving
             knowledge
             is
             
               active
               and
               operative
            
             ,
             being
             ever
             accompanied
             with
             practice
             and
             obedience
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             worketh
             reformation
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             life
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             .
             By
             this
             then
             try
             and
             examine
             thy
             knowledge
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             saving
             ,
             sanctifying
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             
               II.
               The
               second
               grace
               necessarily
               required
               of
               every
               Communica●t
               ,
               whereof
               thou
               must
               examine
               thy self
               ,
               is
               FAITH
               .
            
             Conce●ning
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             What
             Faith
             this
             is
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Necessity
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             signs
             and
             notes
             for
             the
             tryall
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               what
               faith
               this
               is
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               a
               true
               saving
               ,
               justifying
               faith
               ,
               may
               be
               thus
               described
               .
            
             Faith
             is
             a
             grace
             wrought
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             whereby
             being
             convinced
             of
             his
             sinfull
             ,
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             disabilitie
             in
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             meer
             creature
             to
             free
             him
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             goeth
             wholly
             out
             of
             himself
             unto
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             receiving
             him
             as
             his
             all-sufficient
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             Soveraign
             ,
             resteth
             upon
             his
             perfect
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             all-sufficient
             Sacrifice
             ,
             for
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             his
             sins
             here
             ,
             and
             for
             eternal
             life
             and
             Salvation
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Necessity
             of
             this
             grace
             of
             Faith
             to
             every
             communicant
             appeareth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Because
               without
               faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               in
               any
               holy
               ordinance
               :
            
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             .
             But
             true
             faith
             will
             commend
             both
             our
             persons
             and
             services
             unto
             G●d
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             find
             acceptance
             with
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             full
             of
             weaknesses
             ,
             and
             imperfections
             .
             
             This
             made
             Abels
             sacrifice
             so
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             If
             therefore
             thou
             come
             to
             this
             ordinance
             without
             faith
             ,
             instead
             of
             pacifying
             God
             ,
             thou
             shall
             purchase
             his
             heavy
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Except
             thou
             hast
             faith
             before
             thou
             approachest
             to
             that
             ordinance
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             cometh
             but
             like
             a
             seal
             to
             a
             blank
             ,
             and
             serveth
             onely
             to
             seal
             up
             thine
             unbelief
             to
             condemnation
             ;
             So
             that
             faith
             is
             necessarily
             required
             of
             every
             worthy
             communicant
             ,
             before
             he
             cometh
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             for
             that
             ordinance
             is
             not
             instituted
             for
             the
             working
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             strengthning
             thereof
             .
             A
             man
             may
             come
             to
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             though
             he
             be
             faithless
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             ordinance
             instituted
             by
             God
             for
             the
             begetting
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Faith
               cometh
               by
               hearing
            
             ;
             But
             none
             are
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             have
             faith
             wrought
             in
             them
             .
             Because
             that
             is
             not
             an
             ordinance
             instituted
             by
             God
             for
             the
             begetting
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             rather
             for
             the
             strengthning
             thereof
             .
             It
             was
             not
             instituted
             for
             such
             as
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             ,
             but
             for
             such
             a●
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             up
             in
             him
             .
             As
             a
             man
             must
             be
             born
             before
             he
             can
             eat
             ;
             so
             he
             must
             be
             begotten
             again
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             feed
             upon
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             for
             his
             spiritual
             nourishment
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             must
             have
             the
             
               same
               
               measure
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             they
             all
             have
             the
             
               fame
               truth
               of
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             III.
             For
             the
             third
             Particular
             ,
             the
             tryall
             of
             thy
             Faith
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             and
             saving
             ;
             thou
             mayest
             know
             it
             by
             these
             two
             Characters
             ,
             to
             omit
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               True
               faith
               doth
               receive
               Christ
               in
               all
               his
               Offices
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             intercession
             for
             us
             ;
             but
             also
             as
             a
             Prophet
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             us
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             King
             to
             rule
             and
             govern
             us
             .
             The
             true
             believer
             doth
             as
             willingly
             cast
             himself
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               in
               subjection
               to
            
             him
             ,
             as
             into
             the
             arms
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               for
               Salvation
            
             from
             him
             :
             He
             is
             as
             willing
             to
             serve
             Jesus
             Christ
             ▪
             as
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             desirous
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             services
             ,
             as
             to
             injoy
             his
             privileges
             .
             By
             this
             therefore
             may'st
             thou
             try
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               True
               faith
               is
               an
               heart-purifying
               grace
               ,
            
             it
             purifieth
             the
             heart
             .
             This
             character
             of
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             expresseth
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             9.
             
             
               Purifying
               their
               hearts
               by
               faith
            
             .
             Faith
             purifying
             the
             heart
             implyeth
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             ▪
             
               That
               the
               believer
               maketh
               conscience
               of
               his
               inward
               thoughts
            
             ;
             whereas
             unbelievers
             with
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             make
             clean
             the
             out-side
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             labour
             to
             keep
             themselves
             from
             gross
             and
             scandalous
             sins
             ,
             but
             suffer
             their
             hearts
             to
             range
             and
             rove
             into
             a
             world
             of
             vain
             and
             wanton
             thoughts
             ,
             of
             prophane
             and
             fruitless
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             remorse
             ,
             or
             check
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               faith
               puts
               a
               purifying
               disposition
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             so
             that
             it
             loathes
             and
             detests
             sin
             ,
             yea
             and
             strives
             against
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             cannot
             altogether
             purge
             and
             free
             it self
             from
             sin
             :
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             once
             seasoned
             with
             faith
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             willingly
             harbour
             sin
             ,
             but
             labour
             to
             worke
             it
             out
             more
             and
             more
             .
             By
             this
             then
             try
             the
             truth
             and
             soundness
             of
             thy
             faith
             ,
             whether
             it
             hath
             wrought
             in
             thee
             ,
             a
             purging
             ,
             purifying
             disposition
             ,
             to
             strive
             against
             thy
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             to
             worke
             them
             out
             of
             thine
             heart
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             third
             grace
             necessarily
             required
             of
             every
             communicant
             is
             Repentance
             ,
             concerning
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Necessity
             thereof
             to
             a
             worthy
             partaking
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             
               signs
               and
               notes
            
             for
             the
             tryall
             thereof
             .
          
           
             I.
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             what
             true
             Repentance
             is
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               grace
               of
               Gods
               Spiri●
               ,
               whereby
               both
               the
               heart
               and
               affections
               within
               ,
               and
               also
               
               the
               life
               and
               actions
               without
               are
               reformed
               .
            
             In
             this
             description
             I
             take
             the
             full
             nature
             of
             Repentance
             to
             be
             comprized
             .
             Many
             do
             add
             hereunto
             
               an
               inward
               sorrowing
               and
               mourning
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             which
             doth
             indeed
             alwaies
             accompany
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             nature
             thereof
             :
             For
             then
             ,
             wheresoever
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             were
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             examples
             of
             
               Saul
               ,
               Iudas
            
             ,
             and
             other
             wicked
             men
             do
             declare
             .
             
               Briefly
               to
               open
               this
               d●finition
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               grace
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             gift
             freely
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             proceedeth
             not
             from
             mans
             free
             will
             ,
             nor
             from
             any
             power
             and
             ability
             of
             his
             nature
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
               Repentance
               is
               a
               Reformation
            
             ,
             wherein
             consists
             the
             very
             nature
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             of
             
               turning
               ,
               renewing
               ,
               changing
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             in
             Scripture
             are
             attributed
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             do
             imply
             .
             Now
             this
             Reformation
             must
             first
             be
             
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ;
             for
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             his
             actions
             ;
             now
             in
             reason
             the
             fountain
             must
             be
             cleansed
             and
             purged
             ,
             before
             that
             which
             issueth
             and
             streameth
             from
             it
             can
             be
             wholesome
             .
             There
             must
             be
             therefore
             first
             a
             renewed
             heart
             ,
             before
             there
             can
             be
             a
             reformed
             life
             ;
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             the
             stream
             of
             our
             actions
             should
             be
             good
             ,
             if
             the
             fountain
             of
             our
             heart
             be
             corrupt
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Prophets
             so
             often
             call
             for
             the
             
               cleansing
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             for
             the
             renewing
             ,
             and
             changing
             thereof
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             external
             and
             outward
             reformation
             is
             but
             meer
             Pharisaical
             ostentation
             .
             In
             the
             last
             place
             is
             added
             ,
             
               A
               reformation
               of
               the
               life
               and
               actions
               without
            
             ;
             for
             as
             to
             make
             some
             outward
             shew
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             without
             reforming
             the
             heart
             within
             ,
             is
             but
             
               Pharisaical
               ostentation
            
             ,
             whereby
             we
             deceive
             others
             :
             So
             to
             pretend
             an
             inward
             Reformation
             ,
             without
             the
             outward
             fruits
             of
             amendment
             ,
             is
             but
             
               meer
               folly
            
             ,
             whereby
             we
             deceive
             our selves
             .
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             Reformation
             should
             be
             truly
             rooted
             and
             grounded
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             will
             bud
             forth
             ,
             and
             shew
             it self
             in
             the
             fruits
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             That
             man
             therefore
             deceiveth
             himself
             ,
             who
             thinks
             his
             heart
             is
             purged
             and
             reformed
             ,
             when
             his
             life
             is
             polluted
             .
             For
             as
             the
             fruits
             declare
             the
             tree
             ,
             so
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             manifest
             their
             affections
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Necessity
             of
             this
             grace
             of
             Repentance
             in
             every
             worthy
             Communicant
             ,
             upon
             his
             approaching
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             appeareth
             ,
             because
             we
             come
             to
             receive
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ;
             but
             to
             offer
             to
             receive
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             without
             turning
             from
             sin
             ,
             is
             to
             
             count
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             an
             unholy
             thing
             .
             We
             are
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             one
             main
             end
             of
             our
             approaching
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             is
             to
             receive
             Christ
             as
             he
             hath
             offered
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             and
             price
             of
             Redemption
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Wine
             ,
             import
             as
             much
             .
             Yea
             Christ
             expresly
             saith
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             Cup
             ,
             
             
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
             Now
             he
             that
             looketh
             for
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             full
             purpose
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             a
             faithful
             and
             resolute
             indeavour
             to
             forsake
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             the
             mind
             of
             every
             true
             penitent
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             The
             Lord
             therefore
             requireth
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             bring
             their
             sacrifices
             to
             him
             for
             pardon
             ,
             
               That
               they
               take
               away
               the
               evil
               of
               their
               works
               ,
               and
               cease
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               and
               learn
               to
               do
               well
               ,
            
             and
             thereupon
             inferreth
             this
             gracious
             invitation
             ,
             
               Come
               now
               and
               let
               us
               reason
               together
               .
            
             
             With
             what
             face
             then
             dares
             an
             impenitent
             sinner
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             touched
             with
             any
             remorse
             for
             his
             sins
             past
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             purpose
             to
             turn
             from
             his
             sins
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             offer
             to
             take
             that
             body
             which
             was
             broken
             ,
             and
             that
             blood
             which
             was
             shed
             for
             sin
             ?
             Such
             an
             eating
             and
             drinking
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             is
             a
             plain
             trampling
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             under
             foot
             ,
             and
             a
             counting
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             an
             unholy
             thing
             ,
             a
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             mixed
             with
             impu●e
             and
             unholy
             things
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             ?
          
           
             III.
             For
             the
             Trial
             of
             thy
             Repentance
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             found
             and
             sincere
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             know
             it
             by
             these
             signs
             and
             notes
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             
               a
               godly
               sorrow
               for
               sins
               past
               .
            
             
             By
             
               a
               godly
               sorrow
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             such
             a
             sorrow
             as
             maketh
             God
             its
             object
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             grieve
             and
             mourn
             for
             sin
             ,
             more
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             than
             for
             fear
             of
             punishment
             ;
             that
             we
             have
             offended
             so
             good
             a
             God
             ,
             so
             gracious
             a
             Father
             ,
             so
             bountiful
             a
             Lord
             and
             Master
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             it
             is
             good
             and
             commendable
             to
             grieve
             and
             mourn
             for
             sin
             in
             respect
             of
             punishment
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Hell
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             a
             good
             preparatory
             to
             a
             godly
             sorrow
             .
             But
             we
             must
             not
             rest
             therein
             .
             By
             this
             therefore
             try
             and
             examine
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             Repentance
             ,
             for
             wheresoever
             there
             is
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             this
             godly
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               A
               turning
               from
               those
               evil
               waies
               ,
               wherein
               we
               have
               formerly
               walked
            
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             example
             of
             those
             penitents
             ,
             that
             are
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Zacheus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             
             who
             upon
             their
             repentance
             turned
             from
             those
             evil
             courses
             wherein
             they
             had
             formerly
             walked
             .
             Hereby
             therefore
             try
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             repentance
             :
             Hath
             it
             wrought
             a
             change
             and
             alteration
             in
             thy
             course
             of
             life
             ?
             are
             old
             things
             done
             away
             ?
             is
             there
             a
             forsaking
             of
             former
             sins
             ?
             hast
             thou
             le●t
             thy
             swearing
             ,
             thy
             drunkenness
             ,
             thy
             whoredomes
             ,
             thy
             cousenings
             by
             false
             weights
             and
             measures
             ?
             canst
             thou
             say
             of
             thy self
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             of
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               I
               was
               once
               a
               swearer
               ,
               a
               drunkard
               ,
               an
               adulterer
               ,
               a
               reviler
               ,
               an
               extortioner
               ,
               a
               covetous
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               But
               now
               I
               am
               washed
               ,
               now
               I
               am
               sanctified
               ,
               yea
               and
               justified
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               my
               God.
            
             
             Canst
             thou
             thus
             say
             of
             thy self
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             truth
             and
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             ?
             then
             thou
             hast
             some
             comfortable
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             soundness
             of
             thy
             repentance
             .
             But
             how
             vainly
             do
             they
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             who
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             made
             confession
             of
             their
             sins
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             happily
             with
             some
             few
             ●ears
             ,
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             a
             conceit
             of
             true
             repentance
             :
             when
             yet
             they
             still
             live
             and
             continue
             in
             their
             former
             sinfull
             courses
             ,
             wall
             owing
             like
             swine
             in
             the
             filth
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             mire
             of
             sinfull
             filthiness
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               A
               turning
               unto
               God
            
             :
             
             for
             where
             there
             is
             true
             repentance
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             turning
             from
             sin
             ,
             but
             likewise
             a
             turning
             unto
             God.
             Whereby
             I
             mean
             a
             sincere
             endeavour
             to
             serve
             and
             please
             God
             in
             newness
             of
             life
             and
             better
             obedience
             .
             Hath
             then
             the
             sense
             and
             smart
             of
             thy
             former
             wandrings
             ,
             made
             thee
             earnestly
             to
             wish
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             please
             God
             better
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ?
             make
             much
             of
             such
             affections
             in
             thy
             soul
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             an
             evident
             sign
             of
             some
             change
             there
             .
          
           
             IV.
             A
             fourth
             grace
             necessarily
             required
             of
             every
             Communicant
             before
             he
             presume
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             is
             
               LOVE
               .
            
             ]
             ye●
             a
             two
             fold
             Love
             is
             required
             of
             every
             Communicant
             ,
             
               viz.
               1
               A
               love
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Christ.
               2.
               
               A
               love
               of
               his
               Neighbour
               .
            
          
           
             Both
             which
             are
             unseparably
             knit
             together
             :
             yet
             for
             a
             more
             distinct
             handling
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             sever
             them
             in
             my
             discourse
             ,
             and
             treat
             of
             them
             apart
             ,
             shewing
             you
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             a
             worthy
             partaking
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             2
             Some
             
               sings
               and
               notes
            
             for
             the
             trial
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             I.
             First
             ,
             For
             the
             
               Love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             necessarily
             required
             of
             every
             Communicant
             ,
             because
             the
             greatest
             evidence
             that
             ever
             was
             given
             of
             Gods
             Love
             ,
             is
             there
             set
             before
             us
             .
             For
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             only
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Saviour
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             evidence
             
             of
             Gods
             Love
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             .
             Should
             God
             set
             himself
             to
             make
             another
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             confer
             on
             that
             world
             a
             greater
             gift
             than
             he
             hath
             conferred
             on
             this
             world
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               his
               onely
               begotten
               ,
               and
               dearly
               beloved
               Son
               ,
            
             we
             may
             boldly
             say
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             .
             Neither
             can
             the
             creatures
             receive
             ,
             nor
             the
             Creator
             give
             a
             greater
             gift
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             gift
             it self
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             need
             wherein
             we
             stood
             thereof
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             good
             we
             reap
             thereby
             .
             Therefore
             Gods
             love
             in
             this
             evidence
             thereof
             ,
             is
             so
             set
             out
             ,
             as
             goes
             beyond
             all
             expression
             .
             
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               hee
               gave
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             unutterably
             ,
             so
             unconceivably
             ,
             so
             infinitely
             ,
             as
             who
             shall
             indeavour
             to
             express
             this
             SO
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             shall
             do
             it
             but
             
               So
               ,
               So.
            
             Seeing
             then
             such
             an
             evidence
             of
             such
             love
             of
             God
             to
             man
             ,
             is
             set
             out
             at
             the
             Lords●
             Table
             ;
             should
             not
             every
             one
             who
             approacheth
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             partake
             of
             that
             evidence
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             come
             with
             an
             heart
             filled
             with
             a
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             resolution
             to
             shew
             forth
             all
             fruits
             of
             a
             true
             love
             of
             God
             on
             all
             occasions
             ?
          
           
             And
             as
             we
             must
             come
             with
             a
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             with
             a
             
               love
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             so
             loved
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             dye
             a
             cruel
             cursed
             death
             for
             us
             .
             And
             thereby
             manifested
             greater
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             than
             to
             himself
             ,
             to
             the
             members
             of
             his
             mystical
             body
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             members
             of
             his
             natural●
             body
             .
             For
             he
             offered
             up
             his
             natural
             body
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             his
             mystical
             body
             .
             What
             greater
             love
             than
             this
             can
             be
             imagined
             Oh
             how
             doth
             it
             then
             concern
             us
             to
             go
             to
             that
             ordinance
             with
             hearts
             inflamed
             with
             a
             love
             to
             Jesus
             ?
             This
             much
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             our
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             II.
             For
             the
             Trial
             thereof
             ,
             you
             may
             know
             it
             by
             these
             notes
             and
             characters
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Where
               there
               is
               a
               true
               hearty
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               heart
               will
               bee
               much
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               thoughts
               of
               them
               .
            
             Such
             an
             one
             will
             be
             often
             thinking
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             transcendent
             love
             manifested
             in
             the
             great
             work
             of
             Redemption
             .
             David
             having
             said
             ,
             
               Oh
               how
               do
               I
               love
               thy
               Law
               ?
            
             he
             presently
             adds
             ,
             
             
               It
               is
               my
               meditation
               all
               the
               day
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             whatsoever
             and
             whomsoever
             we
             love
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             frequently
             think
             and
             meditate
             on
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             such
             as
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             truth
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             may
             have
             multitude
             of
             vain
             ,
             wanton
             worldly
             ,
             covetous
             thoughts
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             they
             take
             no
             true
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             rather
             their
             grief
             and
             their
             burden
             ;
             but
             the
             thoughts
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ
             are
             very
             sweet
             
             and
             comfortable
             unto
             them
             .
             By
             this
             therefore
             try
             and
             examine
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             love
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Where
               there
               is
               an
               hearty
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               such
               an
               one
               will
               bee
               often
               speaking
               of
               them
               .
            
             For
             the
             tongue
             cannot
             but
             be
             speaking
             of
             those
             things
             and
             persons
             upon
             whom
             the
             heart
             is
             set
             .
             If
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             be
             set
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             thereof
             ,
             his
             tongue
             will
             be
             most
             frequently
             talking
             and
             discoursing
             of
             them
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             if
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             be
             set
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             his
             tongue
             will
             be
             frequently
             talking
             and
             discoursing
             of
             them
             .
             By
             this
             therefore
             try
             and
             examine
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             love
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ.
             For
             hee
             that
             saith
             hee
             loveth
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             seldome
             thinks
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             speaks
             of
             them
             ,
             certainly
             hee
             deceiveth
             himself
             ;
             for
             wee
             cannot
             but
             bee
             thinking
             ,
             and
             speaking
             of
             those
             whom
             we
             truly
             love
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Where
               there
               is
               an
               hearty
               love
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               a
               man
               willing
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               for
               them
               .
            
             
             Iacob
             loved
             Rachel
             ,
             and
             what
             did
             hee
             not
             do
             for
             her
             ?
             
               Hee
               served
               two
               Apprentiships
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               seemed
               nothing
               to
               him
               for
               the
               love
               he
               had
               to
               her
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             where
             there
             is
             a
             sincere
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             it
             will
             constrain
             such
             an
             one
             to
             lay
             out
             himself
             to
             the
             uttermost
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             put
             himself
             upon
             the
             practice
             of
             such
             duties
             ,
             which
             are
             hard
             and
             difficult
             ,
             and
             require
             much
             labour
             and
             pains
             .
             By
             this
             then
             try
             and
             examine
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             love
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Where
               there
               is
               an
               hearty
               love
               to
               God
               and
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               a
               man
               willing
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Saints
             ,
             
             that
             out
             of
             their
             abundant
             love
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ▪
             
               they
               accounted
               not
               their
               estates
               too
               dear
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               took
               joyfully
               the
               spoiling
               of
               their
               goods
               .
               Neither
               did
               they
               account
               their
               lives
               too
               dear
               .
            
             
             For
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             
               They
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               to
               death
               for
               him
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             despised
             their
             lives
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ
             :
             they
             willingly
             exposed
             ,
             not
             only
             their
             goods
             and
             estates
             to
             the
             spoil
             ,
             and
             their
             persons
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             shame
             and
             contempt
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             bodies
             to
             painful
             deaths
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ.
             By
             this
             then
             try
             and
             examine
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             love
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             thy
             willingness
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             cause
             and
             truths
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               II.
               Love
            
             of
             thy
             neighbour
             is
             another
             branch
             of
             that
             love
             which
             is
             required
             of
             every
             Communicant
             .
             Touching
             which
             I
             shall
             briefly
             shew
          
           
           
             1
             The
             Necessity
             thereof
             in
             every
             Communicant
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Trial
             thereof
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Necessity
             thereof
             appeareth
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             any
             service
             thou
             performest
             unto
             him
             ,
             if
             thou
             bee
             not
             in
             love
             and
             charity
             with
             thy
             neighbour
             ;
             as
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             speaketh
             in
             that
             known
             place
             ,
             
             
               If
               therefore
               thou
               bring
               thy
               gift
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               there
               remembrest
               that
               thy
               brother
               hath
               ought
               against
               thee
               .
               Leave
               there
               thy
               gift
               before
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               go
               thy
               way
               ,
               first
               be
               reconciled
               to
               thy
               brother
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               ,
               and
               offer
               thy
               gift
               .
            
             This
             phrase
             ,
             
               Thy
               brother
               hath
               ought
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             may
             be
             indefinitely
             taken
             of
             one
             that
             hath
             provoked
             another
             ,
             or
             hath
             been
             provoked
             himself
             :
             
               hath
               ought
               against
               thee
            
             ,
             whether
             by
             thy
             default
             or
             his
             .
             So
             that
             hereby
             is
             implied
             ,
             whether
             wrong
             be
             done
             by
             thee
             ,
             or
             to
             thee
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             variance
             between
             thee
             and
             thy
             neighbour
             ▪
             peace
             and
             reconciliation
             must
             be
             speedily
             sought
             .
             For
             without
             it
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             any
             worship
             or
             service
             thou
             offerest
             unto
             him
             .
             Though
             Christ
             here
             instanceth
             but
             in
             one
             kind
             of
             worship
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             offering
             up
             of
             Sacrifice
             ,
             yet
             under
             this
             hee
             comprehendeth
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             kinds
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             as
             
               praying
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             .
             So
             that
             Christs
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             thou
             settest
             upon
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             and
             then
             remembrest
             
               that
               thy
               brother
               hath
               ought
               against
               thee
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             thou
             hast
             any
             way
             wronged
             and
             offended
             thy
             brother
             ;
             or
             as
             Mark
             hath
             it
             ,
             
             
               If
               thou
               hast
               ought
               against
               thy
               brother
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             he
             hath
             wronged
             thee
             ,
             first
             be
             reconciled
             to
             thy
             brother
             ,
             and
             then
             go
             to
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             II.
             For
             the
             Trial
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             love
             to
             thy
             brother
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             know
             it
             by
             these
             notes
             .
          
           
             1
             If
             thou
             hast
             truly
             forgiven
             thy
             brother
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             be
             so
             far
             from
             doing
             him
             any
             harm
             (
             though
             it
             lay
             in
             thy
             power
             )
             that
             thou
             wilt
             not
             wish
             any
             harm
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             thou
             hast
             truly
             forgiven
             thy
             offending
             brother
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             willingly
             imbrace
             occasions
             of
             doing
             him
             good
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             know
             and
             be
             assured
             that
             thou
             art
             reconciled
             to
             him
             .
             
             This
             our
             Saviour
             requireth
             of
             all
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Love
               your
               enemies
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             those
             who
             have
             any
             way
             wronged
             you
             ;
             and
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             your
             love
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               Do
               good
               to
               them
               th●t
               hate
               you
            
             ;
             intimating
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             that
             you
             speak
             friendly
             and
             peaceably
             to
             your
             enemies
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             likewise
             take
             all
             occasions
             of
             doing
             them
             what
             good
             you
             can
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             Christian
             love
             and
             charity
             .
          
           
           
             Having
             thus
             spoken
             largely
             to
             the
             first
             head
             of
             Examination
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               our
               graces
            
             ;
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               our
               sins
            
             ;
             wherein
             I
             shall
             study
             brevity
             .
             As
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             Communicant
             to
             examine
             himself
             concerning
             his
             graces
             ,
             so
             likewise
             concerning
             his
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             that
             accursed
             thing
             ,
             whereof
             God
             speaketh
             to
             
               Ioshua
               (
               Iosh.
               7.
               11.
               
               )
            
             they
             must
             therefore
             be
             searched
             out
             .
             Yea
             they
             are
             like
             the
             
               wilde
               gourd
               ,
               that
               brought
               death
               into
               the
               pot
               .
            
             
             If
             they
             be
             not
             searched
             out
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             ,
             they
             will
             turn
             the
             Sacramental
             bread
             and
             wine
             into
             spiritual
             bane
             .
             
             
               Hee
               therefore
               that
               covereth
               his
               sins
               shall
               not
               prosper
               ,
               but
               who
               so
               confesseth
               and
               forsaketh
               them
               shall
               have
               mercy
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Viper
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             goeth
             to
             joyn
             with
             her
             Mare
             ,
             she
             casteth
             out
             all
             her
             poison
             .
             How
             much
             more
             oughtest
             thou
             ,
             when
             thou
             goest
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             thy
             heavenly
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             cast
             out
             thy
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             spiritual
             poison
             ,
             worse
             than
             the
             poison
             of
             any
             Viper
             ?
             In
             this
             Examination
             ,
             as
             thou
             must
             search
             after
             thine
             evil
             thoughts
             ,
             wo●ds
             ,
             and
             deeds
             ,
             and
             after
             thy
             sins
             of
             omission
             and
             commission
             ,
             so
             likewise
             and
             especially
             after
             the
             sins
             thou
             hast
             committed
             since
             thy
             last
             receiving
             of
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             most
             against
             the
             vows
             and
             covenants
             that
             formerly
             thou
             madest
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             do
             mostgaul
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             or
             most
             disgrace
             thy
             profession
             ,
             or
             are
             greatest
             occasions
             of
             dulling
             thy
             spirit
             ;
             that
             these
             being
             found
             out
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             the
             more
             lamented
             ,
             and
             pardon
             for
             them
             more
             earnestly
             desired
             .
             In
             the
             examining
             thy self
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             good
             help
             to
             read
             such
             a
             Treatise
             as
             doth
             in
             particular
             set
             out
             the
             several
             sins
             against
             the
             several
             Commandements
             .
             For
             when
             by
             such
             a
             Treatise
             thou
             art
             shewed
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             such
             a
             Commandement
             ,
             thy
             conscience
             will
             ,
             upon
             the
             reading
             of
             such
             sins
             ,
             tell
             thee
             ,
             that
             therein
             thou
             hast
             sinned
             .
             Having
             examined
             and
             searched
             thine
             heart
             thorowly
             of
             all
             thy
             known
             sins
             ,
             then
             humble
             thy self
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             in
             a
             true
             and
             unfeigned
             acknowledgement
             ,
             and
             confession
             of
             them
             ,
             freely
             judging
             and
             condemning
             thy self
             before
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             broken
             and
             contrite
             heart
             .
             
               Directions
               to
               help
               thee
               in
               the
               right
               manner
               of
               confessing
               thy
               sins
               ,
            
             See
             in
             Chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             And
             having
             confessed
             thy
             sins
             ,
             pour
             out
             thy
             soul
             in
             hearty
             prayer
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             them
             all
             .
             And
             then
             be
             earnest
             with
             him
             to
             make
             the
             Sacrament
             effectual
             to
             thy
             comfort
             ,
             effectual
             to
             the
             mortifying
             of
             thy
             lusts
             ,
             to
             the
             strengthening
             
             of
             thy
             graces
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             confirming
             of
             thy
             Faith
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             thy
             sins
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             III.
             Having
             shewed
             the
             duties
             Antecedent
             ,
             come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             duties
             
               Concomitant
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             such
             as
             must
             accompany
             the
             action
             of
             receiving
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             I
             shall
             premise
             some
             few
             Directions
             touching
             the
             Manner
             of
             thine
             approaching
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Having
               thus
               prepared
               thy self
               ,
               go
               not
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               thy
               preparations
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               looking
               for
               acceptance
               onely
               in
               and
               thorow
               his
               merits
               and
               mediation
               .
            
             For
             though
             thou
             hast
             prepared
             thy self
             after
             the
             best
             manner
             that
             thou
             canst
             ,
             yet
             if
             with
             an
             impartial
             eye
             thou
             shalt
             look
             back
             upon
             thy
             preparations
             ,
             how
             full
             of
             weaknesses
             ,
             infirmities
             and
             imperfections
             wilt
             thou
             finde
             them
             ?
             So
             that
             if
             Christ
             do
             not
             cover
             both
             thy
             person
             and
             thy
             preparation
             ,
             with
             the
             Robe
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             sprinkle
             them
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             neither
             thy
             person
             ,
             nor
             thy
             preparation
             will
             finde
             acceptance
             with
             God.
             Cast
             therefore
             all
             thy
             preparations
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               come
               not
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               preparations
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               thy
               strength
               ;
               I
               come
               in
               thine
               alone
               name
               and
               mediation
               ,
               to
               partake
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               benefits
               of
               thy
               death
               and
               passion
               .
            
             And
             thou
             mayest
             then
             be
             confident
             that
             God
             will
             over-look
             thy
             manifold
             weaknesses
             and
             imperfections
             in
             the
             work
             of
             preparation
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             thee
             and
             of
             thy
             services
             in
             and
             thorow
             his
             beloved
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2
             As
             thou
             art
             going
             ,
             meditate
             on
             the
             ends
             and
             benefits
             of
             that
             solemn
             ordinance
             ;
             some
             whereof
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             1
             The
             remembrance
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             it
             being
             instituted
             as
             a
             memorial
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             spiritual
             nourishment
             of
             our
             souls
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             strengthening
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             sealing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             blessings
             thereof
             ,
             unto
             the
             beleeving
             soul.
             
          
           
             5
             The
             encreasing
             of
             our
             spiritual
             union
             and
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             members
             .
             A
             serious
             meditation
             of
             these
             will
             be
             a
             special
             means
             to
             stir
             up
             in
             us
             some
             spiritual
             appetite
             after
             the
             ordinance
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             go
             with
             hungring
             and
             thirsting
             desires
             after
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Go
               with
               a
               strong
               expectation
               to
               receive
               much
               from
               Christ
               in
               
               and
               thorow
               that
               ordinance
               ,
            
             knowing
             that
             Christ
             will
             inlarge
             himself
             un●o
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             come
             with
             inlarged
             hearts
             ,
             with
             a
             strong
             expectation
             of
             many
             good
             things
             .
             
             
               Open
               thy
               mouth
               wide
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               and
               I
               will
               fill
               it
            
             .
             So
             that
             if
             thou
             open
             thy
             mouth
             wide
             ,
             in
             a
             longing
             expectation
             of
             great
             matters
             ,
             he
             will
             fill
             it
             .
             Yea
             the
             more
             thine
             heart
             is
             inlarged
             in
             desire
             and
             expectation
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             Gods
             heart
             be
             inlarged
             in
             bounty
             towards
             thee
             .
             As
             therefore
             God
             hath
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             
               to
               pardon
               thy
               sins
               ,
               to
               subdue
               thy
               corruptions
               ,
               to
               give
               thee
               a
               soft
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             go
             with
             an
             expectation
             of
             these
             and
             such
             like
             blessings
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             disappointed
             of
             thine
             hopes
             .
          
           
             4
             Approach
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             
               with
               all
               holy
               reverence
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             glorious
             Majesty
             ,
             
             who
             is
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             present
             at
             that
             ordinance
             to
             behold
             his
             guests
             ,
             
               and
               will
               be
               sanctified
               by
               all
               those
               who
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             5
             Approach
             thereunto
             
               with
               all
               humility
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             thine
             own
             vileness
             and
             unworthiness
             ,
             who
             art
             but
             sinful
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             thou
             hast
             any
             light
             of
             grace
             in
             thee
             )
             canst
             not
             but
             be
             conscious
             to
             thy self
             of
             more
             corruption
             in
             thine
             own
             heart
             ,
             than
             thou
             knowest
             to
             be
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             another
             .
             And
             therefore
             say
             not
             ,
             Such
             an
             one
             is
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             one
             is
             loose
             in
             his
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             but
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               ignorant
               ,
               I
               am
               unworthy
               to
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               thee
               in
               so
               holy
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               not
               worthy
               to
               gather
               up
               the
               crumbs
               under
               thy
               Table
               .
            
             And
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             unworthy
             thou
             art
             in
             thine
             own
             account
             ,
             the
             worthier
             guest
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             account
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6
             As
             thou
             art
             going
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             cast
             all
             thy
             worldly
             thoughts
             and
             businesses
             out
             of
             thine
             head
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             will
             carry
             away
             thine
             heart
             from
             the
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             exceedingly
             disturb
             thee
             thereat
             .
             In
             Iob
             1.
             6.
             wee
             read
             ,
             
               There
               was
               a
               day
               when
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               came
               to
               present
               themselves
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Satan
               came
               also
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             when
             
               Gods
               Children
            
             present
             themselves
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             solemn
             Ordinance
             ,
             Satan
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             appear
             amongst
             them
             ,
             to
             disturb
             and
             distract
             them
             therein
             (
             as
             much
             as
             possibly
             he
             can
             )
             by
             casting
             into
             their
             heads
             vain
             and
             impertinent
             thoughts
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             concerneth
             thee
             to
             be
             watchful
             over
             thy
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             thine
             heart
             close
             to
             the
             ordinance
             .
             To
             that
             end
             it
             will
             be
             thy
             wisdome
             oft
             to
             eye
             the
             outward
             elements
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             diligently
             to
             observe
             the
             outward
             rites
             and
             actions
             in
             the
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             
             thereupon
             to
             meditate
             of
             the
             spiritual
             things
             signified
             thereby
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             
               Come
               we
               now
               to
               the
               Duties
               to
               be
               performed
               at
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               ,
            
          
           
             
               I.
               When
               thou
               art
               present
               at
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               put
               forth
               all
               the
               strength
               thou
               canst
               in
               the
               partaking
               thereof
               ,
            
             I
             mean
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             thy
             affections
             .
             For
             though
             thou
             art
             very
             weak
             ,
             yet
             if
             thou
             put
             forth
             thy
             weakness
             ,
             God
             will
             accept
             thereof
             .
             Content
             not
             thy self
             therefore
             with
             a
             meer
             outward
             participation
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             but
             let
             thy
             care
             be
             to
             bring
             up
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             thine
             affections
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             forth
             what
             strength
             thou
             canst
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               Remember
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             is
             Christs
             command
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             ;
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               This
               do
               in
               remembrance
               of
               mee
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             remembrance
             of
             my
             bitter
             death
             and
             passion
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             explaining
             
               this
               remembrance
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             applieth
             it
             to
             
               his
               death
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               shewing
               it
               forth
               .
               This
               do
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               in
               remembrance
               of
               mee
               :
               For
               as
               often
               as
               ye
               eat
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               this
               cup
               ,
               ye
               do
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             was
             instituted
             for
             a
             solemn
             Memorial
             of
             that
             great
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             his
             death
             might
             never
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             but
             be
             ever
             fresh
             in
             our
             memories
             .
             
               And
               why
               must
               his
               death
               be
               thus
               remembred
               ?
            
             Surely
             because
             thereby
             was
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ratified
             and
             sealed
             ,
             our
             Redemption
             purchased
             ,
             our
             sins
             expiated
             ,
             our
             reconciliation
             made
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             peace
             laid
             .
             And
             therefore
             at
             the
             Table
             ,
             let
             out
             thine
             heart
             in
             a
             serious
             meditation
             of
             the
             manifold
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               main
               business
            
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             .
             
             And
             meditate
             not
             only
             of
             his
             sufferings
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             even
             from
             his
             cratch
             to
             his
             Cross
             ,
             from
             his
             birth
             to
             his
             death
             .
             For
             his
             whole
             life
             was
             a
             continual
             suffering
             .
             Meditate
             therefore
             of
             his
             mean
             birth
             ,
             and
             flight
             in
             his
             infancy
             ,
             of
             the
             manifold
             reproaches
             which
             were
             cast
             upon
             him
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ;
             yea
             of
             his
             manifold
             persecutions
             ,
             of
             their
             cruel
             handling
             of
             him
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             when
             they
             apprehended
             him
             like
             a
             theef
             ,
             bound
             him
             ,
             arraigned
             ,
             and
             condemned
             him
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             buffeted
             him
             with
             their
             hands
             ,
             beat
             him
             with
             staves
             ,
             scourged
             him
             with
             whips
             ,
             
               making
               lo●g
               furrows
               on
               his
               back
               ,
            
             platted
             on
             his
             head
             a
             Crown
             of
             sharp
             Thorns
             ,
             laid
             an
             heavy
             cross
             on
             his
             back
             ,
             nailed
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             to
             that
             Cross
             ,
             give
             him
             Gall
             and
             Vineger
             to
             drink
             ,
             and
             sundry
             waies
             much
             afflicted
             him
             .
             Thus
             was
             his
             body
             broken
             with
             torments
             .
             In
             relation
             hereunto
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             
             
               That
               he
               was
               a
               man
               of
               sorrows
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               acquainted
               with
               griefs
            
             .
             Especially
             when
             thou
             art
             present
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             take
             a
             turn
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             by
             meditating
             of
             his
             bitter
             Agony
             ,
             wherein
             
               he
               sweat
               drops
               of
               blood
            
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             read
             ,
             or
             heard
             of
             in
             any
             before
             or
             since
             ;
             yea
             the
             blood
             which
             Christ
             then
             sweat
             was
             not
             thin
             watery
             blood
             ,
             
             but
             thick
             blood
             ,
             as
             St.
             Luke
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               Being
               in
               an
               agony
               ,
               his
               sweat
               was
               as
               it
               were
               great
               drops
               of
               blood
               ,
            
             
             
               falling
               down
               to
               the
               ground
            
             ;
             which
             latter
             clause
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             passed
             through
             the
             pores
             of
             his
             body
             in
             such
             a
             plentiful
             manner
             ,
             that
             it
             trickled
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             in
             great
             abundance
             ;
             
               so
               that
               not
               only
               the
               eyes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               body
               did
               seem
               to
               weep
               ,
               and
               that
               tears
               of
               blood
               ,
            
             as
             Bernard
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             sweat
             of
             Christ
             there
             are
             three
             things
             remarkable
             ,
             
             which
             doe
             exceedingly
             set
             forth
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Agony
             .
          
           
             1
             
               It
               was
               in
               a
               cold
               night
               ,
            
             for
             which
             cause
             afterwards
             they
             kindled
             a
             Fire
             in
             the
             High-Priests
             Hall
             ;
             
             and
             cold
             driveth
             the
             blood
             inward
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Hee
               lay
               upon
               the
               cold
               ground
               ,
            
             which
             was
             enough
             to
             drive
             the
             blood
             inward
             .
             
          
           
             3
             
               He
               was
               in
               exceeding
               great
               fear
               ,
            
             
             which
             naturally
             draweth
             the
             blood
             from
             the
             outward
             parts
             to
             the
             Heart
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             a
             
               cold
               night
            
             ,
             
             
               lying
               upon
               the
               cold
               ground
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               great
               fear
               ,
               he
               sweat
               drops
               of
               blood
               .
            
             Who
             can
             imagine
             the
             bitterness
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Agony
             at
             that
             time
             ?
             
               And
               what
               was
               it
               which
               put
               him
               into
               that
               agony
               ?
            
             questionless
             ,
             the
             apprehension
             of
             what
             hee
             was
             to
             suffer
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             Prayer
             in
             his
             Agony
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               let
               this
               cup
               pass
               from
               me
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             apprehension
             of
             what
             hee
             was
             to
             suffer
             was
             so
             bitter
             ,
             oh
             how
             bitter
             think
             you
             were
             his
             Sufferings
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
             when
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             which
             words
             doe
             not
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             Deity
             was
             severed
             from
             the
             Humanity
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Father
             had
             withdrawn
             from
             him
             all
             sensible
             feeling
             of
             his
             loving
             favour
             ,
             had
             restrained
             the
             influence
             of
             those
             beams
             which
             might
             any
             way
             refresh
             his
             troubled
             soul
             ;
             
             so
             that
             Christ
             might
             well
             take
             up
             the
             words
             of
             the
             captive
             Iews
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               there
               bee
               any
               sorrow
               like
               to
               my
               sorrow
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Lord
               hath
               afflicted
               mee
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               fierce
               anger
               .
            
          
           
             These
             things
             call
             to
             mind
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             not
             only
             when
             thou
             art
             eating
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drinking
             the
             Wine
             ;
             but
             also
             when
             thou
             seest
             the
             Bread
             broken
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Wine
             poured
             forth
             ,
             then
             thou
             shouldst
             think
             how
             Christs
             Body
             was
             broken
             with
             torments
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             shed
             for
             remission
             of
             sins
             ;
             and
             also
             when
             thou
             seest
             others
             taking
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             the
             Wine
             ,
             thou
             shouldst
             then
             be
             steeping
             thy
             thoughts
             in
             the
             meditation
             of
             Christs
             bitter
             death
             ,
             and
             manifold
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             This
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             Death
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             a
             bare
             Historical
             remembrance
             thereof
             ,
             contenting
             thy self
             with
             a
             remembrance
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             an
             operative
             ,
             and
             practical
             remembrance
             ,
             working
             up
             thine
             heart
             ,
          
           
             1
             To
             an
             unfeigned
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             rich
             mercy
             ,
             did
             send
             his
             dearly
             beloved
             Son
             out
             of
             his
             own
             bosome
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             take
             our
             Nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             dye
             a
             bitter
             cursed
             death
             for
             mans
             redemption
             .
             Who
             can
             sufficiently
             admire
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             man
             therein
             ?
             How
             may
             we
             with
             David
             cry
             out
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               is
               ma●
               that
               thou
               art
               mindful
               of
               him
               ?
            
             especially
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             so
             mindful
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             the
             Son
             of
             thy
             love
             to
             suffer
             a
             cursed
             death
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             ,
             who
             were
             
               children
               of
               Wrath
            
             ,
             and
             
               bondslaves
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               of
               eternal
               life
               and
               salvation
               .
            
             And
             how
             should
             this
             incomprehensible
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             fire
             and
             inflame
             our
             cold
             and
             frozen
             hearts
             with
             a
             fervent
             love
             unto
             him
             again
             ?
          
           
             2
             The
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             death
             should
             work
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             an
             ardent
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             that
             wonderful
             love
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             giving
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             his
             Body
             to
             be
             crucified
             ,
             his
             Blood
             to
             be
             shed
             ,
             and
             his
             Soul
             to
             bear
             the
             intollerable
             burden
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Wrath
             due
             to
             our
             Sins
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             sweat
             drops
             of
             blood
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             and
             to
             cry
             out
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             Oh
             how
             should
             this
             ravish
             our
             souls
             with
             admiration
             of
             so
             great
             love
             ?
             and
             inflame
             our
             hearts
             with
             love
             again
             unto
             him
             ,
             who
             did
             ,
             and
             suffered
             so
             much
             for
             us
             ?
             How
             should
             the
             meditation
             of
             the
             manifold
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             especially
             of
             his
             bitter
             Death
             and
             Passion
             ,
             work
             in
             us
             an
             holy
             passion
             of
             love
             ?
          
           
             3
             
               The
               remembrance
               of
               Christs
               death
               should
               work
               in
               us
               a
               care
               to
               please
               him
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             doe
             and
             suffer
             any
             thing
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             done
             and
             suffered
             so
             much
             for
             us
             ;
             which
             Christ
             declareth
             to
             be
             a
             good
             proof
             of
             our
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               yee
               love
               me
               ,
               keep
               my
               Commandements
               .
            
             And
             though
             we
             cannot
             exactly
             
             keep
             the
             Commandements
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             and
             ought
             sincerely
             to
             endeavour
             the
             keeping
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             which
             our
             profession
             of
             love
             is
             but
             vain
             and
             fruitless
             ;
             in
             shew
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             truth
             .
          
           
             4
             
               The
               remembrance
               of
               Christs
               death
               should
               work
               in
               us
               a
               godly
               sorrow
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               as
               the
               true
               cause
               of
               his
               sufferings
               .
            
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             so
             much
             Iudas
             that
             betrayed
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             that
             accused
             him
             ,
             nor
             Pilate
             that
             condemned
             him
             ,
             nor
             the
             Souldiers
             that
             Crucified
             him
             ,
             nor
             the
             Devil
             that
             set
             them
             all
             on
             work
             ,
             as
             
               our
               sins
            
             that
             were
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             .
             The
             Souldiers
             that
             Scourged
             him
             ,
             and
             Crucified
             him
             ,
             were
             but
             our
             Executioners
             ,
             to
             inflict
             on
             him
             those
             punishments
             which
             our
             Sins
             deserved
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Justice
             imposed
             for
             the
             same
             .
             They
             were
             our
             Sins
             which
             envenomed
             those
             Whips
             that
             scourged
             his
             innocent
             Body
             ,
             those
             Thorns
             which
             pricked
             his
             Temples
             ,
             and
             those
             Nayls
             which
             pierced
             his
             Hands
             and
             Feet
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             so
             bitter
             unto
             him
             .
             
               Oh
               therefore
               that
               we
               could
               so
               look
               upon
               him
               whom
               we
               have
               pierced
               by
               our
               Sins
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               mourn
               as
               one
               that
               mourneth
               for
               his
               only
               Son
               ;
               and
               be
               in
               bitterness
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               is
               in
               bitterness
               for
               his
               first-born
               .
            
          
           
             5
             
               The
               remembrance
               of
               Christs
               death
               should
               work
               in
               us
               the
               death
               of
               Sin
            
             ;
             wee
             should
             so
             remember
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             dye
             unto
             Sin.
             For
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             urges
             our
             
               death
               to
               sin
               from
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               as
               Christ
               dyed
               and
               rose
               again
               ,
               so
               wee
               should
               dye
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               live
               to
               God.
            
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             let
             us
             hate
             and
             loath
             Sin
             as
             the
             greatest
             evil
             ,
             resolving
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             grace
             to
             leave
             and
             forsake
             all
             manner
             of
             sins
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             for
             why
             should
             any
             sin
             seem
             light
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             lay
             so
             heavie
             upon
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             him
             into
             a
             bloody
             sweat
             ?
             Why
             should
             any
             sin
             be
             sweet
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             bitter
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ?
             Farre
             bee
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             by
             our
             renewed
             sins
             ,
             to
             tear
             open
             his
             Wounds
             afresh
             ,
             and
             Crucifie
             him
             again
             .
          
           
             6
             
               The
               remembrance
               of
               Christs
               death
               should
               work
               u●
               our
               hearts
               to
               some
               due
               thankfulness
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               their
               unspeakable
               love
               and
               mercy
               towards
               us
               therein
               .
            
             Thankfulness
             is
             a
             grace
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             exercised
             after
             our
             receiving
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             likewise
             while
             we
             are
             present
             at
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             when
             our
             hearts
             are
             affected
             with
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             incomprehensible
             love
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             giving
             his
             beloved
             Son
             out
             of
             his
             own
             bosome
             to
             dye
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             unspeakable
             love
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             offering
             his
             own
             Body
             a
             Sacrifice
             upon
             the
             Cross
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             then
             should
             they
             break
             forth
             in
             praises
             and
             thanksgivings
             unto
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               III.
               Another
               Duty
               to
               be
               performed
               at
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               is
               the
               exercise
               of
               thy
               graces
               ,
               more
               especially
               thy
               faith
               and
               repentance
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             thou
             bring
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             and
             other
             graces
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             thou
             must
             likewise
             there
             stirre
             up
             thy
             graces
             ,
             and
             exercise
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             else
             thou
             wilt
             be
             an
             unworthy
             receiver
             .
             For
             not
             only
             a
             wicked
             man
             that
             wants
             grace
             ,
             but
             likewise
             a
             child
             of
             God
             that
             hath
             true
             grace
             ,
             may
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             unworthily
             ,
             and
             go
             away
             without
             any
             comfort
             or
             benefit
             at
             all
             ;
             namely
             ,
             if
             hee
             do
             not
             there
             stir
             up
             and
             exercise
             his
             graces
             .
             For
             Sacraments
             do
             not
             work
             as
             Physick
             ,
             by
             a
             virtue
             inherent
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             party
             that
             partaketh
             of
             them
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             a
             worthy
             guest
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             stir
             up
             and
             exercise
             thy
             graces
             .
             As
          
           
             
               I.
               Thy
               Faith.
            
             This
             is
             the
             chief
             grace
             to
             be
             exercised
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             for
             Faith
             is
             the
             
               eye
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             whereby
             it
             seeth
             and
             discerneth
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             under
             the
             elements
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ;
             
             it
             is
             likewise
             the
             
               hand
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             whereby
             it
             receiveth
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             
               mouth
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             whereby
             it
             feedeth
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             therefore
             without
             the
             exercising
             of
             thy
             Faith
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             thou
             canst
             receive
             no
             benefit
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             act
             of
             Faith
             to
             be
             exercised
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             look
             out
             for
             Jesus
             Christ.
             2
             To
             receive
             Christ.
             3
             To
             apply
             and
             appropriate
             him
             unto
             thine
             own
             self
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             first
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               is
               to
               look
               out
               for
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             thou
             art
             present
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             rest
             not
             in
             the
             outward
             elements
             ,
             in
             the
             beholding
             and
             taking
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             discern
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             under
             the
             elements
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             which
             indeed
             do
             spiritually
             ,
             sacramentally
             set
             forth
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Christs
             own
             expression
             ,
             for
             holding
             the
             bread
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             said
             of
             it
             ,
             
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Mystically
               ,
            
             and
             Sacramentally
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             representation
             ;
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             
               This
               bread
               representeth
               my
               body
            
             .
             And
             holding
             the
             cup
             that
             had
             wine
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             speaking
             of
             the
             wine
             therein
             ,
             
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Mystically
             and
             
             Sacramentally
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             representation
             ,
             
               q.
               d.
               This
               wine
               representeth
               my
               blood
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             thou
             art
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             outward
             elements
             ,
             so
             neither
             in
             the
             outward
             rites
             and
             actions
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             beholding
             of
             them
             thou
             art
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             to
             see
             and
             discern
             the
             spiritual
             things
             signified
             thereby
             .
             When
             therefore
             thou
             beholdest
             the
             Minister
             
               breaking
               the
               bread
            
             ,
             then
             meditate
             of
             the
             manifold
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             ,
             look
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ
             hanging
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             there
             conflicting
             with
             his
             Fathers
             wrath
             ,
             and
             groaning
             under
             the
             weight
             and
             burden
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             Behold
             his
             blessed
             body
             broken
             and
             torn
             with
             stripes
             and
             wounds
             ,
             with
             whips
             and
             nails
             .
             The
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             thus
             bringeth
             in
             Christ
             himself
             applying
             that
             rite
             of
             breaking
             the
             bread
             ,
             for
             saith
             hee
             ,
             Christ
             took
             bread
             ,
             
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
            
             ;
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             to
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             blessed
             body
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             or
             member
             thereof
             were
             broken
             in
             two
             peeces
             .
             (
             For
             that
             charge
             of
             not
             breaking
             a
             bone
             of
             the
             
               Paschal
               Lamb
            
             is
             applied
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
             in
             that
             his
             leggs
             were
             not
             broken
             .
             )
             But
             of
             the
             breakings
             of
             his
             flesh
             by
             thorns
             ,
             whips
             ,
             nails
             ,
             &c.
             and
             other
             sufferings
             which
             hee
             endured
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             till
             his
             blood
             was
             shed
             .
             This
             rite
             also
             of
             
               breaking
               the
               bread
            
             ,
             implieth
             ,
             tha●
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             were
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             even
             
               break
               him
               again
            
             .
             For
             wee
             use
             to
             say
             of
             one
             that
             hath
             endured
             much
             pain
             ,
             or
             other
             great
             grief
             ,
             that
             hath
             wasted
             his
             flesh
             ,
             or
             dried
             up
             his
             blood
             ,
             
               See
               ,
               how
               hee
               is
               broken
            
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             also
             may
             Christ
             be
             said
             to
             be
             broken
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             when
             thou
             seest
             the
             
               Minister
               pouring
               out
               of
               the
               wine
               ,
            
             then
             exercise
             and
             actuate
             thy
             Faith
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             shedding
             thereof
             ,
             which
             indeed
             sheweth
             the
             extent
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             furthest
             extent
             of
             a
             mans
             suffering
             in
             this
             world
             .
             These
             two
             therefore
             ,
             
               The
               breaking
               of
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               shedding
               of
               his
               blood
            
             ,
             are
             fitly
             joyned
             together
             ;
             the
             former
             to
             shew
             
               the
               extremity
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
            
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             
               the
               extent
               thereof
            
             ,
             even
             as
             far
             as
             possibly
             could
             bee
             ,
             to
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             blood
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             when
             thou
             seest
             
               the
               Minister
               offering
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               to
               the
               Communicants
               ,
            
             then
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             see
             Gods
             love
             in
             offering
             his
             Son
             to
             every
             beleeving
             Communicant
             .
             For
             as
             verily
             as
             the
             Minister
             doth
             offer
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             ,
             so
             truly
             doth
             God
             really
             offer
             Christ
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             death
             and
             
             passion
             to
             every
             beleeving
             Communicant
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             carnally
             ,
             but
             really
             ;
             not
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             Christ
             with
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             ,
             as
             Reconciliation
             ,
             Redemption
             ,
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             there
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             Representation
             ,
             but
             a
             real
             and
             true
             exhibition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             broken
             for
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             II.
             Another
             act
             of
             Faith
             to
             bee
             exercised
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             is
             
               to
               receive
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             For
             the
             Beleever
             having
             seen
             Christ
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             under
             the
             outward
             elements
             ,
             and
             forementioned
             rites
             ,
             then
             hee
             receiveth
             him
             into
             his
             heart
             with
             much
             joy
             and
             gladness
             .
             As
             therefore
             thou
             stretchest
             forth
             the
             hand
             of
             thy
             body
             to
             receive
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             stretch
             forth
             the
             hand
             of
             Faith
             to
             apprehend
             and
             receive
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             upon
             him
             for
             life
             and
             for
             salvation
             .
             For
             Faith
             is
             that
             instrument
             whereby
             wee
             receive
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             benefits
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             offered
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             sealed
             up
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Faith
             is
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             the
             hand
             is
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             offered
             to
             a
             man
             for
             his
             good
             ,
             the
             hand
             readily
             receiveth
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             hand
             so
             receiveth
             is
             a
             mans
             own
             .
             Thus
             God
             offering
             his
             Son
             unto
             us
             ,
             Faith
             perswades
             the
             heart
             of
             Gods
             good
             will
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             true
             intent
             to
             have
             man
             made
             partaker
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             apprehends
             him
             ,
             and
             receives
             him
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             truly
             his
             .
          
           
             III.
             Another
             act
             of
             Faith
             to
             be
             exercised
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             is
             
               to
               apply
               and
               appropriate
               Christ
               to
               thy self
               ,
            
             which
             is
             implied
             under
             the
             Rites
             of
             
               eating
               the
               bread
               ,
               a●d
               drinking
               the
               wine
               ▪
            
             whereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             
               a
               feeding
               upon
               Christ
               by
               Faith
               ,
            
             which
             is
             an
             applying
             of
             him
             .
             When
             therefore
             thou
             art
             eating
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             drinking
             the
             wine
             ,
             fee●
             upon
             Christ
             by
             a
             
               particular
               application
               of
               him
            
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             benefits
             ,
             to
             thine
             own
             souls
             comfort
             .
             By
             Faith
             assure
             thy self
             that
             Christ
             was
             born
             
               for
               thee
            
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             
               thy
               Saviour
            
             ,
             to
             save
             th●e
             from
             thy
             sins
             .
             That
             hee
             performed
             perfect
             obedience
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             his
             Righteousness
             might
             be
             imputed
             u●to
             thee
             .
             Thus
             hee
             died
             a
             bitter
             cursed
             death
             to
             free
             thee
             from
             eternal
             death
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             which
             thy
             sins
             had
             deserved
             .
             Thus
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             apply
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             benefits
             unto
             thine
             own
             souls
             comfort
             .
             And
             thus
             to
             act
             Faith
             ,
             is
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             indeed
             ,
             to
             communicate
             indeed
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             this
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               in
               applying
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             And
             the
             more
             thou
             canst
             put
             forth
             the
             act
             of
             application
             therein
             ,
             the
             greater
             comfort
             shalt
             thou
             
             receive
             from
             the
             Ordinance
             ;
             for
             propriety
             in
             Christ
             is
             that
             which
             sweetens
             all
             .
             Yet
             lest
             weak
             Christians
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             weak
             in
             Faith
             ,
             should
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             and
             think
             themselves
             uncapable
             of
             comfort
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             thus
             ●eed
             upon
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             they
             cannot
             apply
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             death
             unto
             themselves
             .
          
           
             I
             desire
             such
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             
               act
               of
               application
            
             is
             the
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             yet
             the
             former
             
               act
               of
               receiving
               Christ
               ,
               and
               resting
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             gives
             us
             a
             true
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             benefits
             become
             ours
             ,
             which
             puts
             us
             into
             a
             blessed
             and
             happy
             condition
             .
             Yet
             I
             would
             advise
             all
             such
             who
             have
             attained
             to
             that
             measure
             and
             degree
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             him
             as
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             rest
             upon
             him
             alone
             for
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             strive
             to
             raise
             it
             one
             pitch
             higher
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               to
               apply
               ●hrist
            
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             ,
             unto
             their
             own
             souls
             comfort
             .
             Because
             this
             act
             of
             Faith
             doth
             especially
             make
             to
             our
             comfort
             and
             consolation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             our
             spiritual
             benefit
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               Another
               grace
               to
               bee
               exercised
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               is
               Repentance
            
             ;
             For
             a
             broken
             Christ
             requires
             a
             broken
             heart
             .
             Whereas
             in
             true
             Repentance
             there
             is
             a
             
               godly
               sorrow
            
             for
             sins
             past
             ;
             And
             a
             
               full
               purpose
            
             and
             resolution
             of
             heart
             to
             leave
             and
             forsake
             them
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             more
             closely
             with
             God.
             While
             you
             are
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             you
             should
             exercise
             your
             Repentance
             in
             both
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1
             
               You
               should
               labour
               to
               be
               affected
               with
               a
               true
               grief
               ▪
               and
               sorrow
               fo●
               your
               sins
               .
            
             To
             that
             end
             seriously
             meditate
             of
             the
             manifold
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             ce●tainly
             a
             due
             and
             serious
             meditation
             of
             what
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             cannot
             but
             affect
             our
             hearts
             with
             some
             measure
             of
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             shall
             Christ
             bleed
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             wee
             weep
             for
             them
             ?
             was
             Christ
             broken
             with
             torments
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             the
             consideration
             thereof
             break
             our
             hearts
             for
             them
             ?
          
           
             2
             
               You
               must
               ingage
               your selves
               by
               a
               solemn
               Vow
               and
               promise
               ,
               unto
               God
               to
               bee
               more
               watchful
               over
               your selves
               against
               sin
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               to
               walk
               more
               closely
               and
               exactly
               with
               God.
            
             As
             often
             as
             you
             partake
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             so
             often
             God
             reneweth
             the
             Covenant
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             hee
             ingageth
             himself
             afresh
             ,
             
               to
               bee
               your
               God
               ,
               to
               pardon
               your
               sins
               ,
               to
               subdue
               your
               corruptions
               ,
               to
               write
               his
               
               Law
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             work
             in
             you
             ,
             as
             a
             desire
             and
             disposition
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             his
             Laws
             and
             Commandements
             ;
             so
             a
             sincere
             indeavour
             after
             the
             same
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             your
             duty
             to
             renew
             the
             Covenant
             on
             your
             parts
             ,
             to
             ingage
             your selves
             afresh
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             walk
             as
             a
             people
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             bee
             more
             watchful
             over
             your selves
             against
             sin
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             to
             bee
             more
             his
             faithful
             servants
             ,
             than
             ever
             you
             were
             before
             .
          
           
             Having
             shewed
             both
             the
             Duties
             Antecedent
             ,
             and
             Concomitant
             ,
             Come
             wee
             now
             to
             the
             Duties
             Subsequent
             ,
             such
             as
             must
             follow
             after
             the
             action
             of
             receiving
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             you
             
               duly
               prepare
            
             your selves
             to
             that
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             
               reverently
               carry
            
             your selves
             at
             it
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             likewise
             
               walk
               in
               some
               measure
               suitably
               thereunto
               .
            
             To
             that
             end
             observe
             these
             Directions
             .
          
           
             1
             
               So
               soon
               as
               you
               get
               home
               ,
               withdraw
               your self
               into
               some
               secret
               place
               ,
               and
               there
               upon
               your
               knees
               from
               your
               heart
               bless
               God
               ,
            
             as
             for
             h●s
             manifold
             favours
             ,
             mercies
             ,
             and
             blessings
             ,
             so
             especially
             and
             above
             all
             for
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             blessings
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             his
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             made
             unto
             you
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             adding
             the
             Sacraments
             as
             Seals
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             and
             for
             making
             you
             that
             day
             partakers
             of
             his
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             comfort
             and
             refreshment
             which
             you
             finde
             therein
             .
             I
             hope
             you
             are
             not
             such
             beasts
             as
             to
             forget
             to
             return
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             the
             food
             wherewith
             your
             bodies
             are
             refreshed
             .
             And
             will
             you
             bless
             God
             for
             your
             corporal
             food
             ,
             
             and
             not
             for
             your
             spiritual
             food
             ,
             whereby
             your
             souls
             are
             nourished
             unto
             everlasting
             life
             ?
             Will
             you
             bless
             God
             for
             a
             crumb
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             a
             Christ
             ?
             in
             whom
             are
             all
             good
             things
             contained
             in
             a
             most
             eminent
             manner
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Did
               you
               finde
               your
               hearts
               cheared
               and
               warmed
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               beware
               of
               quenching
               that
               spiritual
               heat
               which
               was
               there
               kindled
               in
               you
               ,
               by
               a
               sudden
               falling
               into
               worldly
               conferences
               ,
               and
               fruitless
               discourses
            
             ;
             But
             labour
             to
             keep
             alive
             that
             sacred
             fire
             which
             you
             found
             then
             kindled
             in
             your
             hearts
             by
             prayer
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             and
             holy
             conferences
             ;
             for
             know
             ,
             that
             a
             sudden
             quenching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             will
             exceedingly
             tend
             to
             the
             hardening
             of
             your
             hearts
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Maintain
               a
               stricter
               watchfulness
               over
               your selves
               against
               sin
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
            
             Were
             your
             souls
             washed
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             filthy
             spots
             and
             stains
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             s●on
             after
             
               with
               the
               Sow
               wallow
               again
               in
               the
               filth
               of
               
               sin
               ,
               and
               mi●e
               of
               sinful
               filthiness
               ?
            
             
             Did
             you
             upon
             your
             approaching
             to
             that
             Ordinance
             ,
             cast
             up
             your
             sins
             by
             confession
             ?
             and
             will
             you
             now
             with
             
               the
               Dogge
               ,
               return
               to
               your
               vomit
               again
               ?
            
             Did
             you
             there
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             see
             Christ
             crucified
             for
             your
             Sins
             ,
             under
             the
             rites
             of
             breaking
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             pouring
             out
             the
             Wine
             and
             wil
             you
             now
             ,
             by
             a
             fresh
             committing
             of
             sin
             ,
             crucifie
             him
             again
             ?
             rather
             resolve
             ,
             and
             strive
             hence
             forward
             to
             crucifie
             your
             sins
             ,
             for
             which
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             ,
             to
             hate
             ,
             abhor
             ,
             and
             abandon
             every
             Sin
             as
             much
             as
             in
             you
             lieth
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Labour
               to
               live
               more
               soberly
            
             ,
             
             
               righteously
               ,
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               .
            
             More
             soberly
             towards
             your selves
             ,
             
             more
             righteously
             towards
             your
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             more
             godly
             towards
             God.
             As
             you
             have
             been
             made
             partakers
             of
             an
             Ordinance
             
               not
               common
            
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             
               peculiar
               to
               Saints
            
             ,
             so
             your
             lives
             should
             have
             somewhat
             peculiar
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             common
             to
             wicked
             men
             .
             You
             should
             live
             
               convincing
               lives
            
             ,
             by
             exceeding
             others
             in
             holiness
             ,
             and
             in
             righteousness
             .
             You
             must
             be
             more
             frequent
             and
             fervent
             in
             Family-duties
             ,
             more
             careful
             in
             sanctifying
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             more
             just
             and
             honest
             in
             your
             dealings
             with
             men
             ,
             living
             so
             as
             you
             may
             credit
             your
             Profession
             ,
             and
             adorn
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             when
             you
             are
             tempted
             to
             any
             sin
             ,
             thus
             reason
             the
             case
             with
             your selves
             ;
             Was
             I
             not
             lately
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             and
             did
             I
             not
             there
             vow
             and
             promise
             to
             be
             more
             watchful
             against
             Sin
             ,
             and
             more
             careful
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             godliness
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             now
             step
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             godliness
             into
             the
             way
             of
             sin
             ?
             Thus
             lay
             your
             temptation
             to
             the
             touch-stone
             of
             your
             vow
             ,
             and
             try
             whether
             it
             bee
             not
             against
             it
             :
             which
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             may
             prevent
             many
             a
             Sin.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Common
             mutual
             Duties
             betwixt
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             .
          
           
             HAving
             shewed
             the
             general
             Directions
             which
             appertain
             to
             Christians
             as
             Christians
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             particular
             Duties
             which
             appertain
             to
             thee
             in
             thy
             several
             and
             distinct
             relations
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             that
             thou
             make
             conscience
             of
             the
             
               general
               Duties
            
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             thou
             must
             also
             be
             conscionable
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             
               particular
               duties
            
             of
             thy
             several
             relations
             ,
             whereby
             much
             good
             is
             both
             mutually
             communicated
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             received
             one
             from
             
             another
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             in
             setting
             down
             the
             severul
             Duties
             of
             relations
             ,
             doth
             still
             bring
             them
             under
             three
             Heads
             ,
             
               viz.
               Husbands
               and
               Wives
            
             ,
             
             
               Parents
               and
               Children
               ,
               Masters
               and
               Servants
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             follow
             his
             Method
             ,
             
             shewing
             thee
             the
             duties
             of
             each
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Duties
             of
             
               Husband
               and
               Wife
            
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             drawn
             to
             two
             Heads
             .
          
           
             
               1
               To
               such
               as
               are
               common
               to
               both
               .
            
             
               2
               Such
               as
               are
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               to
               each
               severally
               .
            
          
           
             The
             common
             and
             mutual
             Duties
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               A
               loving
               affection
               of
               one
               to
               another
               .
            
             I
             call
             this
             a
             mutual
             Duty
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             Husband
             is
             to
             love
             his
             Wife
             ,
             
             so
             the
             Wife
             is
             to
             love
             her
             Husband
             .
             
             Love
             is
             a
             duty
             which
             every
             Christian
             oweth
             to
             another
             ,
             
             
               Love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             .
             Where
             by
             Neighbour
             is
             meant
             every
             man
             ,
             every
             woman
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             love
             every
             one
             ,
             even
             our
             enemies
             ,
             for
             Christs
             sake
             .
             But
             the
             nearer
             any
             are
             knit
             together
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             this
             duty
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             abound
             therein
             .
             Now
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             nearly
             knit
             together
             as
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ?
             and
             therefore
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             mutual
             loving
             affection
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             love
             which
             one
             sheweth
             to
             the
             other
             will
             stirre
             up
             the
             other
             to
             requite
             that
             love
             again
             ,
             so
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             lost
             by
             love
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               Outward
               concord
               and
               agreement
            
             .
             
             This
             should
             
               be
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               is
               possible
               ,
               with
               all
               men
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             so
             farre
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             faith
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             but
             more
             especially
             between
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             nearly
             knit
             together
             .
             For
             without
             concord
             and
             agreement
             between
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             what
             comfort
             can
             either
             find
             in
             their
             house
             ?
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             every
             one
             lives
             more
             or
             less
             comfortable
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             
             as
             there
             is
             concord
             and
             agreement
             there
             .
             And
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Wise
             man
             ,
             
               Better
               is
               a
               dinner
               of
               herbs
               ,
               or
               roots
               ,
               where
               love
               is
               ,
               than
               a
               stalled
               Oxe
               ,
               and
               hatred
               therewith
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
             
               Better
               is
               a
               dry
               morsel
               ,
               and
               quietness
               therewith
               ,
               than
               an
               house
               full
               of
               sacrifice
               ,
               with
               strife
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             slender
             fare
             ,
             yea
             a
             dry
             crust
             ,
             with
             peace
             and
             concord
             ,
             is
             more
             comfortable
             than
             good
             chear
             ,
             with
             strife
             and
             contention
             ;
             for
             that
             will
             so
             imbitter
             the
             sweetest
             Meats
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             can
             find
             little
             relish
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             better
             preserving
             of
             concord
             and
             agreement
             betwixt
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             take
             these
             few
             Directions
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Labour
               to
               suppress
               and
               keep
               down
               all
               furious
               Passions
               ,
            
             which
             
             doe
             usually
             occasion
             discord
             and
             dissention
             ;
             especially
             when
             one
             is
             passionate
             it
             will
             be
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             other
             to
             act
             patience
             ,
             and
             to
             express
             a
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ;
             for
             when
             both
             are
             hot
             and
             angry
             together
             ,
             then
             the
             fire
             of
             contention
             is
             like
             to
             increase
             to
             such
             a
             flame
             as
             will
             not
             suddenly
             bee
             quenched
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             would
             commend
             this
             rule
             to
             Married
             persons
             ,
             
               To
               beware
               of
               be●ing
               both
               angry
               together
               ,
            
             but
             rather
             let
             one
             be
             to
             the
             other
             like
             Davids
             Harp
             ,
             to
             apt
             ease
             Sauls
             fury
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Though
               the
               fire
               of
               contention
               be
               kindled
               at
               home
               ,
               yet
               let
               it
               not
               break
               forth
               into
               thy
               neighbours
               house
            
             ;
             but
             bee
             sure
             thou
             keep
             it
             within
             thine
             own
             walls
             .
             For
             it
             is
             found
             by
             too
             frequent
             experience
             ,
             that
             differences
             between
             Man
             and
             Wife
             being
             once
             divulged
             ,
             are
             more
             hardly
             made
             up
             .
          
           
             3
             
               When
               any
               difference
               is
               risen
               ,
               let
               each
               strive
               who
               should
               first
               seek
               after
               peace
               and
               reconciliation
               ,
            
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             glory
             who
             first
             begin
             .
             I
             have
             read
             that
             there
             was
             sometimes
             a
             variance
             between
             two
             famous
             Philosophers
             ,
             Aristippus
             and
             
               Aeschines
               ,
               Aristippus
            
             at
             length
             cometh
             to
             Aeschines
             ,
             and
             seeks
             for
             peace
             and
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             withall
             said
             ,
             
               Remember
               ,
               though
               I
               am
               the
               elder
               ,
               and
               the
               Party
               wronged
               ,
               yet
               I
               fought
               the
               peace
               .
               True
               ,
            
             said
             
               Aeschines
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               I
               will
               ever
               acknowledge
               thee
               the
               worthier
               man
               ,
               for
               I
               began
               the
               strife
               ,
               but
               thou
               the
               peace
               .
            
             But
             how
             many
             of
             us
             come
             short
             of
             Aristippus
             (
             though
             an
             Heathen
             Philosopher
             )
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             thinking
             it
             a
             disgrace
             ,
             first
             to
             seek
             after
             peace
             and
             reconciliation
             ?
          
           
             
               III.
               Another
               mutual
               Duty
               which
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               owe
               one
               to
               another
               is
               Prayer
               .
            
             They
             ought
             to
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             .
             In
             a
             conscionable
             performance
             whereof
             ,
             may
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             bee
             helpful
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             
             in
             all
             things
             needful
             to
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             ●eing
             the
             means
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sanctified
             for
             obtaining
             of
             every
             good
             thing
             ,
             
             both
             for
             our selves
             and
             others
             .
             
             It
             is
             recorded
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             That
             
               he
               intreated
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               Wife
               ,
               because
               she
               was
               ●arren
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               was
               intreated
               of
               him
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             the
             Lord
             heard
             his
             Prayer
             and
             granted
             his
             request
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Another
             mutual
             duty
             is
             ,
             
               A
               provident
               care
               of
               one
               for
               ano●ther
               ,
               seeking
               the
               good
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               even
               as
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             This
             th●ir
             care
             of
             one
             for
             another
             respecteth
             especially
             both
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             
               good
               name
            
             of
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             1
             There
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             provident
             care
             for
             one
             anothers
             Souls
             ;
             as
             ,
          
           
           
             1
             If
             a
             beleeving
             Husband
             or
             Wife
             be
             married
             to
             an
             unbeleever
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             use
             all
             the
             means
             they
             can
             to
             win
             the
             other
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             presseth
             upon
             Wives
             ,
             for
             he
             commands
             them
             so
             to
             carry
             themselves
             towards
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             
               That
               they
               may
               without
               the
               Word
               be
               won
               by
               the
               conversation
               of
               their
               Wives
               .
            
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             intimateth
             this
             to
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             Husbands
             towards
             their
             Wives
             ;
             
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               How
               knowest
               thou
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
               whether
               thou
               shalt
               save
               thy
               wife
               ?
               viz.
            
             by
             thy
             godly
             conversation
             .
             And
             if
             either
             of
             you
             shall
             be
             a
             means
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             how
             intirely
             will
             it
             knit
             your
             affections
             one
             to
             another
             ?
          
           
             2
             If
             both
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             bee
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             watchful
             one
             over
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             to
             prevent
             sin
             in
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             to
             redress
             it
             the
             best
             way
             they
             can
             when
             either
             of
             them
             are
             fallen
             thereinto
             ,
             by
             seasonable
             admonition
             ,
             yea
             and
             reproof
             also
             ,
             if
             admonition
             will
             not
             serve
             ;
             Herein
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             should
             more
             respect
             the
             mutual
             good
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             than
             fear
             the
             giving
             of
             offence
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             likewise
             a
             special
             duty
             incumbent
             upon
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             to
             help
             forward
             the
             growth
             of
             grace
             in
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             frequent
             conferring
             together
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             especially
             of
             what
             they
             hear
             in
             the
             publick
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             so
             likewise
             by
             a
             constant
             performing
             family-duties
             ,
             especially
             Prayer
             .
             Though
             this
             duty
             appertain
             chiefly
             to
             the
             Husband
             ,
             yet
             the
             Wife
             ought
             to
             put
             her
             Husband
             in
             mind
             thereof
             ,
             if
             hee
             forget
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             stir
             him
             up
             ,
             if
             hee
             be
             backward
             .
          
           
             2
             
               There
               ought
               to
               bee
               a
               provident
               care
               in
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               ,
               as
               for
               one
               anothers
               souls
               ,
               so
               for
               one
               anothers
               good
               name
               .
            
             The
             Husbands
             good
             name
             ought
             to
             bee
             as
             dear
             to
             the
             Wife
             ,
             as
             her
             own
             .
             And
             the
             Wives
             good
             name
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             dear
             to
             the
             Husband
             as
             his
             own
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             great
             reason
             there
             is
             ,
             that
             parties
             so
             nearly
             knit
             together
             ,
             should
             be
             careful
             of
             one
             anothers
             good
             name
             ,
             because
             a
             name
             is
             more
             precious
             than
             all
             the
             goods
             they
             enjoy
             .
          
           
             V.
             Another
             mutual
             duty
             is
             ,
             
             
               To
               conceal
               and
               cover
               the
               infirmities
               of
               one
               another
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             man
             or
             woman
             without
             their
             infirmities
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             therefore
             your
             wisdome
             to
             conceal
             the
             same
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             you
             can
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             
             And
             truly
             this
             is
             one
             special
             act
             and
             exercise
             of
             love
             ,
             to
             seek
             to
             cover
             and
             conceal
             the
             infirmities
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             love
             .
             How
             blame-worthy
             then
             are
             they
             who
             take
             all
             occasions
             to
             spread
             abroad
             one
             anothers
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             belye
             one
             another
             ?
             This
             fault
             
             is
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             in
             two
             especial
             respects
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             the
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             know
             more
             of
             one
             anothers
             infirmities
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             be
             so
             ill
             minded
             ,
             can
             more
             discredit
             and
             defame
             one
             another
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             2
             Because
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             parties
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             bound
             to
             conceal
             one
             anothers
             infirmities
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             near
             union
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             Of
             Husbands
             Duties
             to
             their
             Wives
             .
          
           
             HAving
             shewed
             the
             Common-mutual
             duties
             appertaining
             both
             to
             the
             Husband
             and
             the
             Wife
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             special
             and
             particular
             duties
             belonging
             to
             each
             of
             them
             severally
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             Husband
             ,
             all
             which
             may
             bee
             comprized
             under
             this
             one
             word
             LOVE
             ;
             
             for
             wee
             finde
             that
             often
             expresly
             set
             down
             and
             mentioned
             as
             the
             chief
             duty
             of
             the
             Husband
             .
             
          
           
             For
             the
             more
             profitable
             pressing
             whereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
          
           
             1
             The
             manner
             how
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             particulars
             in
             which
             it
             ought
             to
             expressed
             .
          
           
             I.
             For
             the
             manner
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             setteth
             it
             down
             in
             two
             phrases
             .
          
           
             1
             
               As
               Christ
               loved
               his
               Church
               ,
               Husbands
               love
               your
               Wives
               ,
               even
               as
               Christ
               loved
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               it
               .
            
             
             The
             note
             of
             comparison
             ,
             
               EVEN
               AS
            
             ,
             requireth
             not
             an
             equality
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             an
             Husband
             to
             love
             his
             Wife
             as
             much
             as
             Christ
             loved
             his
             Church
             ;
             but
             it
             notes
             a
             similitude
             and
             likeness
             ,
             and
             implieth
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             you
             must
             indeavour
             to
             come
             as
             near
             Christ
             herein
             as
             you
             can
             ,
             never
             thinking
             you
             have
             loved
             enough
             ,
             because
             you
             can
             never
             love
             so
             much
             as
             Christ
             did
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             though
             your
             love
             in
             quantity
             cannot
             be
             equal
             to
             Christs
             ,
             yet
             in
             quality
             and
             condition
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             like
             his
             ,
             
               viz.
               True
               ,
               Free
            
             ,
             and
             Constant.
             
          
           
             1
             As
             Christs
             love
             to
             his
             Church
             was
             a
             true
             ,
             
             
               real
               love
            
             ,
             which
             hee
             expressed
             ,
             by
             
               giving
               himself
               for
               her
            
             :
             So
             should
             the
             Husbands
             love
             to
             his
             Wife
             be
             a
             true
             ,
             and
             
               real
               love
            
             ,
             not
             loving
             her
             
               in
               word
            
             onely
             ,
             but
             
               in
               deed
            
             also
             ,
             manifesting
             his
             love
             by
             some
             real
             expressions
             thereof
             .
          
           
           
             2
             As
             Christs
             love
             to
             his
             Church
             was
             a
             
               free
               love
            
             ,
             for
             his
             love
             arose
             wholly
             and
             only
             from
             himself
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             move
             him
             to
             love
             her
             :
             So
             should
             the
             Husbands
             love
             to
             his
             Wife
             be
             a
             free
             love
             ,
             loving
             her
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             nothing
             in
             her
             to
             draw
             his
             love
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             shee
             is
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             3
             As
             Christs
             love
             to
             his
             Church
             is
             a
             
               constant
               and
               continued
               love
            
             ,
             for
             
               whom
               hee
               once
               loveth
            
             ,
             
             
               hee
               love●h
               to
               the
               end
            
             :
             So
             should
             the
             Husbands
             love
             to
             his
             Wife
             be
             a
             
               constant
               and
               continued
               love
            
             ,
             no●
             onely
             
               by
               fits
            
             ,
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             constantly
             till
             death
             .
          
           
             2
             
               The
               Husband
               ought
               to
               l●ve
               his
               wife
               as
               his
               own
               body
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             speaketh
             ,
             
             
               So
               ought
               men
               to
               love
               their
               Wives
               ,
               as
               their
               own
               bodies
               .
            
             Though
             the
             former
             comparison
             ,
             taken
             
               from
               Christs
               Example
            
             ,
             be
             the
             more
             excellent
             ,
             laying
             fort●
             a
             more
             p●rfect
             pa●tern
             ,
             yet
             this
             other
             taken
             from
             
               a
               mans
               body
            
             ,
             is
             more
             sensible
             ,
             and
             better
             discerned
             of
             man.
             For
             every
             man
             knoweth
             how
             hee
             loveth
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             
               viz.
               with
               all
               tenderness
               and
               compassion
            
             ;
             fit●y
             therefore
             is
             it
             added
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             both
             as
             a
             Motive
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             Husband
             to
             love
             his
             Wife
             ,
             because
             shee
             is
             as
             nearly
             joyned
             to
             him
             ▪
             as
             his
             body
             ;
             and
             also
             as
             a
             Pattern
             ,
             to
             shew
             him
             how
             hee
             should
             love
             his
             Wife
             ,
             even
             as
             hee
             doth
             his
             body
             ,
             truly
             and
             tenderly
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             more
             fully
             expresseth
             it
             ;
             
             
               For
               no
               man
               ever
               yet
               hated
               his
               own
               flesh
               ,
               but
               nourisheth
               and
               cherisheth
               it
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             The
             particulars
             in
             which
             an
             Husband
             ought
             to
             express
             his
             love
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             are
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             1
             
               By
               honouring
               her
               as
               his
               companion
               and
               yo●k-fellow
               ,
            
             
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             expresseth
             ;
             for
             speaking
             of
             the
             Husbands
             duties
             ,
             he
             reckoneth
             this
             ,
             of
             
               giving
               honour
               to
               the
               Wife
            
             .
             
             The
             title
             given
             to
             the
             Wife
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             
               An
               help
               meet
               for
               her
               Husband
               ,
            
             implieth
             a
             kinde
             of
             fellowship
             with
             him
             .
             
             And
             also
             the
             place
             whence
             the
             woman
             was
             taken
             ,
             
               viz.
               his
               side
            
             ,
             where
             his
             heart
             lay
             ,
             implieth
             as
             much
             ;
             for
             shee
             is
             as
             the
             heart
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             any
             other
             member
             under
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             almost
             equal
             to
             the
             head
             .
             It
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             woman
             was
             made
             ,
             shee
             was
             not
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             
               mans
               head
            
             ,
             because
             shee
             was
             not
             to
             rule
             over
             him
             ;
             nor
             out
             of
             
               his
               feet
            
             ,
             because
             shee
             was
             not
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             as
             a
             slave
             ,
             or
             servant
             ;
             but
             out
             of
             
               his
               side
            
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             take
             her
             as
             his
             yoak-fellow
             and
             companion
             ,
             which
             hee
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             considering
             they
             are
             joynt-partakers
             of
             many
             special
             prerogatives
             which
             are
             common
             to
             both
             ,
             being
             Ioynt-Parents
             of
             the
             same
             
             children
             ,
             
             Ioynt-Governours
             of
             the
             same
             houshold
             ,
             Ioynt-Partakers
             of
             the
             same
             goods
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             use
             of
             them
             )
             and
             Ioynt-Heirs
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             speaketh
             .
             
          
           
             2
             
               By
               delighting
               in
               her
            
             .
             This
             the
             Wise-man
             commendeth
             ,
             in
             
               Prov.
               5.
               19.
               
               Let
               her
               be
               as
               the
               loving
               Hind
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               Roe
               ,
               let
               her
               breasts
               satisfie
               thee
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               bee
               thou
               ravisht
               alwaies
               with
               her
               love
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             thou
             enamoured
             with
             her
             ,
             even
             to
             delight
             .
             Mark
             how
             the
             Lord
             termeth
             the
             Wife
             of
             Ezekiel
             ,
             
             
               The
               desire
               ,
               or
               delight
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
            
             because
             hee
             delighted
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             shee
             was
             exceeding
             dear
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             exceed
             not
             the
             bounds
             of
             civility
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             his
             affection
             towards
             his
             Wife
             cannot
             be
             too
             great
             .
             Hiply
             thy
             Wife
             is
             not
             so
             beautiful
             ,
             nor
             so
             delightful
             in
             her self
             ,
             as
             some
             other
             women
             are
             .
             Yet
             as
             Parents
             love
             and
             delight
             in
             their
             children
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             because
             they
             are
             comely
             ,
             witty
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             their
             children
             ;
             So
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             delight
             in
             thy
             Wife
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             because
             she
             is
             beautiful
             ,
             wise
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             because
             shee
             is
             
               thy
               Wife
            
             ,
             even
             the
             Wife
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             allotted
             unto
             thee
             ,
             beleeving
             her
             to
             be
             the
             fittest
             Wife
             for
             thee
             ,
             with
             whom
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             3
             
               By
               treating
               her
               mildly
            
             .
             The
             Husband
             must
             shew
             himself
             milde
             and
             gentle
             in
             all
             things
             towards
             his
             Wife
             .
             This
             mildness
             is
             urged
             by
             the
             Apostle
             under
             the
             contrary
             Vice
             ,
             Bitterness
             ;
             for
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
             
               Husbands
               love
               your
               Wives
               ,
               and
               bee
               not
               bitter
               against
               them
               .
            
             Where
             bitterness
             is
             opposed
             to
             mildness
             ,
             gentleness
             ,
             familiarity
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             So
             that
             both
             the
             speech
             and
             carriage
             of
             the
             Husband
             towards
             his
             Wife
             ,
             must
             bee
             with
             much
             mildness
             and
             gentleness
             ;
             If
             hee
             instruct
             her
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             with
             all
             meekness
             and
             mildness
             ;
             If
             hee
             command
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             by
             way
             of
             entreating
             ;
             hee
             should
             not
             bee
             too
             peremptory
             in
             commanding
             ;
             If
             hee
             reprove
             her
             ,
             
             it
             must
             be
             with
             all
             mildness
             and
             meekness
             that
             may
             be
             .
             If
             a
             
               Brother
               is
               to
               bee
               restored
               with
               a
               spirit
               of
               meekness
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             a
             Wife
             ?
             For
             this
             end
             a
             Husband
             must
             observe
             both
             his
             own
             present
             temper
             ,
             and
             his
             Wives
             ,
             and
             forbear
             to
             reprove
             when
             himself
             or
             his
             Wife
             is
             in
             passion
             ;
             for
             while
             himself
             is
             in
             passion
             ,
             hee
             is
             unfit
             to
             reprove
             ,
             because
             passion
             is
             apt
             to
             blind
             reason
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             keep
             any
             mean
             or
             measure
             .
             And
             if
             shee
             be
             in
             passion
             ,
             she
             is
             unfit
             to
             be
             reproved
             ,
             because
             passion
             so
             fills
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             good
             advice
             .
             And
             as
             an
             Husband
             in
             reproving
             
             his
             Wife
             should
             observe
             a
             
               fit
               time
            
             ,
             so
             likewise
             a
             
               fit
               place
            
             ,
             forbearing
             to
             doe
             it
             openly
             ,
             before
             Children
             or
             Servants
             ,
             but
             privately
             between
             her
             and
             himself
             ;
             for
             her
             honour
             and
             credit
             is
             to
             be
             maintained
             before
             Children
             and
             Servants
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             because
             she
             is
             a
             Joynt-governour
             with
             him
             over
             them
             ;
             now
             for
             her
             to
             be
             checked
             and
             controlled
             before
             them
             ,
             will
             make
             them
             despise
             her
             .
             Herein
             therefore
             great
             wisdome
             is
             to
             bee
             observed
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Whether
             an
             Husband
             may
             lawfully
             strike
             ,
             or
             beat
             his
             Wife
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Though
             the
             Husband
             hath
             some
             authority
             over
             his
             Wife
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             that
             he
             hath
             any
             power
             or
             liberty
             thereupon
             to
             beat
             her
             .
          
           
             1
             For
             first
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             neither
             commanded
             ,
             nor
             commended
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             there
             being
             neither
             precept
             ,
             nor
             president
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2
             What
             fruit
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             an
             Husbands
             beating
             of
             his
             Wife
             ?
             but
             a
             return
             of
             blowes
             ,
             and
             scratches
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             her
             strength
             .
             For
             this
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             who
             hath
             no
             authority
             over
             another
             ,
             strike
             him
             ,
             hee
             will
             turn
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             doe
             him
             all
             the
             mischief
             that
             he
             can
             .
             Now
             therefore
             there
             being
             no
             ground
             to
             perswade
             Wives
             ,
             that
             their
             Husbands
             have
             such
             authority
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             strike
             them
             for
             their
             faults
             ;
             what
             hope
             is
             there
             that
             they
             will
             patiently
             bear
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             bettered
             by
             it
             ?
             or
             rather
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             more
             likely
             that
             they
             will
             not
             only
             rise
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             over-master
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             ever
             after
             cast
             off
             all
             subjection
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             3
             The
             near
             conjunction
             and
             communion
             that
             is
             between
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             such
             base
             and
             servile
             dealing
             ,
             that
             the
             Husband
             should
             beat
             and
             strike
             his
             Wife
             .
             This
             is
             the
             next
             way
             to
             have
             her
             despised
             of
             Children
             and
             Servants
             ,
             and
             so
             deprive
             her
             of
             all
             government
             .
          
           
             4
             Another
             particular
             wherein
             an
             Husband
             ought
             to
             express
             his
             love
             to
             his
             VVife
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             
               By
               a
               diligent
               endeavouring
               of
               her
               spiritual
               good
               .
            
             Hence
             the
             Husband
             is
             commanded
             
               to
               dwell
               with
               his
               Wife
               as
               a
               man
               of
               knowledge
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             able
             and
             willing
             to
             instruct
             her
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             
             wherefore
             else
             is
             shee
             
               to
               ask
               him
               at-home
            
             ?
             And
             how
             otherwise
             shall
             
               he
               be
               the
               guide
               of
               her
               youth
               ?
            
             
             if
             he
             be
             not
             able
             and
             willing
             
               to
               guide
               her
               feet
               in
               the
               way
               of
               peace
               .
            
             
             But
             of
             this
             I
             spake
             in
             the
             Common
             mutual
             Duties
             of
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             the
             fore-going
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Duties
             of
             Wives
             .
          
           
             HAving
             shewed
             the
             Duties
             of
             Husbands
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             Wives
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             shew
             the
             
               Duties
               of
               Wives
            
             towards
             their
             Husbands
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             main
             duty
             on
             the
             Husbands
             part
             was
             love
             ,
             so
             the
             main
             duty
             on
             the
             Wives
             part
             is
             subjection
             ;
             
             under
             which
             many
             particulars
             are
             comprised
             .
          
           
             The
             subjection
             of
             the
             Wife
             to
             the
             Husband
             implieth
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1
               That
               she
               acknowledge
               a
               superiority
               in
               her
               Husband
               .
            
             
               2
               That
               she
               put
               in
               practise
               such
               duties
               as
               doe
               issue
               and
               flow
               from
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               that
               superiority
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             The
             former
             is
             not
             only
             a
             duty
             ,
             but
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             other
             duties
             whatsoever
             ;
             for
             till
             the
             Wife
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             about
             the
             superiority
             of
             her
             Husband
             ,
             no
             duty
             will
             be
             performed
             by
             her
             as
             it
             ought
             .
             Therefore
             Wives
             ought
             to
             learn
             this
             point
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               their
               Husbands
               are
               their
               superiours
            
             ;
             which
             clearly
             appeareth
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               By
               the
               order
               of
               Creation
            
             .
             The
             Man
             was
             first
             created
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             had
             the
             Birth-right
             .
             
          
           
             2
             
               By
               the
               institution
               of
               God
            
             ,
             who
             said
             to
             the
             woman
             ,
             
             
               Thy
               desire
               shall
               be
               subject
               to
               his
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               rule
               ●ver
               thee
               ,
            
          
           
             3
             
               By
               the
               names
               and
               titles
               given
               in
               Scripture
               to
               the
               Husband
               ,
            
             
             which
             doe
             imply
             a
             superiority
             in
             him
             ,
             
             as
             
               Lord
               ,
               Guide
               ,
               Head
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             I
             grant
             indeed
             there
             is
             but
             a
             very
             little
             disparity
             ,
             and
             small
             inequality
             between
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             being
             both
             governours
             of
             the
             same
             Family
             ,
             Parents
             of
             the
             same
             Children
             ,
             
             and
             
               heirs
               together
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               life
               ,
            
             yet
             God
             having
             so
             expresly
             appointed
             subjection
             on
             the
             Wives
             part
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             bee
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             II.
             As
             the
             Wife
             ought
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             yeeld
             a
             superiority
             in
             her
             Husband
             ,
             so
             she
             ought
             to
             put
             in
             practice
             such
             duties
             as
             doe
             issue
             and
             flow
             from
             the
             acknowledgement
             thereof
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             branched
             into
             three
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1
             Honour
             .
             This
             God
             requires
             of
             all
             inferiours
             towards
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             
             in
             the
             fifth
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             a
             
             duty
             incubent
             upon
             all
             Wives
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             who
             are
             their
             superiours
             ,
             as
             being
             their
             Lords
             ,
             Guides
             ,
             and
             Heads
             .
             This
             honour
             VVives
             ought
             to
             express
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             their
             
               inward
               esteem
            
             of
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             accounting
             them
             worthy
             of
             honour
             for
             their
             place
             sake
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             
               their
               Husbands
            
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             richer
             ,
             or
             poorer
             ;
             elder
             ,
             or
             younger
             than
             selves
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             their
             
               outward
               respect
            
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             manifest
             ,
             both
             by
             their
             reverend
             carriage
             ,
             and
             speech
             ,
             giving
             them
             such
             title
             ;
             as
             signifie
             superiority
             ,
             and
             savour
             of
             respect
             .
          
           
             2
             Another
             Branch
             of
             the
             VVives
             subjection
             ,
             is
             Meekness
             ;
             which
             she
             ought
             to
             shew
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               In
               a
               quiet
               taking
               of
               reproof
               from
               her
               Husband
               .
            
             As
             it
             is
             the
             Husbands
             duty
             to
             reprove
             his
             Wife
             upon
             just
             occasion
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             her
             duty
             to
             take
             it
             with
             all
             meekness
             ,
             and
             mildness
             ;
             and
             to
             endeavour
             to
             amend
             and
             reform
             what
             is
             justly
             reproved
             .
             Yea
             ,
             though
             the
             Husband
             should
             chance
             to
             reprove
             his
             VVife
             wrongfully
             (
             as
             even
             the
             best
             and
             wisest
             sometimes
             may
             doe
             )
             it
             will
             bee
             a
             part
             of
             wisedome
             in
             the
             wife
             ,
             rather
             to
             take
             it
             meekly
             and
             patiently
             ,
             than
             to
             break
             forth
             into
             passionate
             expressions
             ;
             yet
             in
             such
             a
             case
             she
             may
             clear
             her
             own
             innocency
             ,
             and
             shew
             her
             Husbands
             mistake
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             will
             not
             beleeve
             her
             ,
             or
             turn
             away
             from
             her
             ,
             she
             ought
             to
             bear
             it
             with
             meekness
             and
             mildness
             .
          
           
             2
             
               In
               being
               willing
               to
               be
               advised
               by
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               follow
               his
               good
               advice
            
             ;
             yet
             〈◊〉
             the
             VVife
             hath
             a
             clearer
             sight
             ,
             and
             seeth
             better
             than
             her
             Husband
             what
             God
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             though
             she
             may
             not
             
               usurp
               authority
               over
               her
               Husband
            
             ,
             
             yet
             shee
             may
             and
             must
             in
             all
             humility
             perswade
             and
             advise
             him
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             And
             happy
             is
             that
             Husband
             (
             if
             hee
             can
             see
             his
             own
             happiness
             )
             in
             whose
             bosome
             the
             Lord
             hath
             laid
             so
             good
             a
             counsellor
             .
          
           
             3
             Another
             Branch
             of
             the
             VVives
             subjection
             is
             ,
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             indeed
             this
             is
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             that
             subjection
             which
             the
             Apostle
             requireth
             of
             VVives
             to
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             
             
               Wives
               submit
               your selves
               unto
               your
               own
               husbands
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             commands
             this
             duty
             unto
             VVives
             ,
             
             by
             the
             example
             of
             
               Sarah
               ,
               who
               obeyed
               Abraham
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             Sarahs
             obedience
             to
             Abraham
             was
             eminent
             in
             two
             things
             especially
             .
          
           
             1
             
               In
               doing
               what
               he
               required
               of
               her
            
             ;
             for
             when
             on
             a
             sudden
             
             there
             came
             three
             men
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             
             and
             he
             was
             desirous
             to
             entertain
             them
             ,
             he
             bid
             his
             VVife
             make
             such
             and
             such
             provision
             with
             all
             possible
             speed
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             she
             did
             .
          
           
             2
             
               In
               forbearing
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               without
               his
               consent
               .
            
             Though
             Sarah
             was
             highly
             provoked
             by
             Hagar
             ,
             who
             despised
             her
             Mistris
             ,
             yet
             would
             she
             not
             deal
             roughly
             with
             her
             ,
             much
             less
             turn
             her
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             till
             she
             had
             her
             Husbands
             consent
             ,
             who
             said
             unto
             his
             wife
             ,
             
               Doe
               to
               thy
               Maid
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               thee
               .
            
             
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             should
             VVives
             manifest
             their
             obedience
             to
             their
             Husbands
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             a
             ready
             and
             willing
             doing
             of
             what
             their
             Husbands
             require
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             a
             forbearing
             to
             doe
             things
             which
             appertain
             to
             their
             Husbands
             authority
             ,
             without
             their
             particular
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             general
             consent
             .
             VVhen
             an
             Husband
             ,
             from
             the
             experience
             hee
             hath
             of
             his
             VVives
             wisdome
             and
             faithfulness
             ,
             giveth
             liberty
             unto
             her
             to
             doe
             what
             she
             pleaseth
             in
             the
             Houshold
             affairs
             ,
             then
             the
             VVife
             may
             doe
             much
             without
             a
             particular
             consent
             from
             her
             Husband
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             she
             shall
             doe
             well
             to
             forbear
             ,
             unless
             upon
             good
             ground
             she
             is
             confident
             her
             Husband
             will
             not
             dislike
             the
             doing
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             kind
             of
             obedience
             which
             the
             VVife
             is
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Husband
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             sets
             it
             down
             in
             two
             expressions
             ,
             
               As
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             The
             former
             hints
             unto
             us
             ,
             
             that
             the
             VVives
             obedience
             must
             be
             a
             
               consciencious
               obedience
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               obedience
               to
               God
            
             ,
             to
             his
             Ordinance
             and
             Commandement
             ,
             who
             requireth
             it
             of
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             must
             be
             in
             conscience
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             command
             ;
             and
             thus
             will
             their
             obedience
             to
             their
             Husbands
             be
             an
             acceptable
             service
             unto
             God.
             For
             as
             they
             releeve
             Christ
             in
             the
             Poor
             ,
             
             who
             releeve
             them
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             so
             those
             VVives
             obey
             God
             in
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             who
             obey
             them
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             I
             mean
             out
             of
             conscience
             to
             the
             ordinance
             and
             command
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             latter
             expression
             ,
             
             
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             hints
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Wives
             obedience
             must
             bee
             in
             all
             lawful
             commands
             ,
             not
             extending
             to
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             VVill
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             Husbands
             command
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             revealed
             VVill
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             VVives
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             :
             for
             their
             Husbands
             power
             is
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             subordinate
             power
             must
             
             ever
             yeeld
             to
             the
             supream
             power
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             Wives
             shall
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             ,
             or
             fear
             of
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             yeeld
             obedience
             to
             any
             unlawful
             command
             ,
             doing
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             their
             Husbands
             command
             will
             be
             no
             good
             plea
             ,
             much
             less
             sufficient
             excuse
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Duties
             of
             Parents
             .
          
           
             HAving
             shewed
             the
             Duties
             of
             Husbands
             and
             Wives
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             shew
             the
             Duties
             of
             
               Parents
               and
               Children
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Duties
             of
             Parents
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               To
               see
               that
               they
               bee
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               by
               Baptism
               in
               conven●
               〈…〉
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             within
             some
             few
             daies
             after
             they
             are
             born
             .
             The
             Iew.
             
             vere
             commanded
             
               to
               circumcize
               their
               children
               on
               the
               eighth
               day
            
             ;
             But
             though
             Baptism
             succeeded
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             hinteth
             ;
             yet
             are
             not
             wee
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             strictly
             tied
             to
             that
             day
             ;
             notwithstanding
             from
             that
             command
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             wee
             may
             doubtless
             infer
             ,
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             Christians
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             within
             some
             few
             daies
             after
             they
             are
             born
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               To
               train
               them
               up
               in
               the
               fear
               and
               nurture
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             This
             duty
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             in
             special
             presseth
             upon
             Parents
             ,
             
               Yee
               Parents
            
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
             
               bring
               up
               your
               Children
               in
               the
               nurture
               and
               admonition
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               q.
               ●
               .
            
             Let
             your
             main
             care
             be
             ,
             not
             how
             to
             make
             them
             rich
             ,
             but
             religious
             ,
             how
             to
             work
             the
             sincere
             fear
             of
             God
             into
             their
             souls
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             goodness
             hath
             made
             them
             your
             children
             by
             natural
             Generation
             ,
             so
             you
             should
             strive
             and
             indeavour
             to
             make
             them
             his
             Children
             ,
             by
             a
             godly
             and
             religious
             education
             .
             Austin
             in
             his
             fifth
             Book
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             
             speaking
             of
             his
             Mother
             Monica
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               shee
               travelled
               with
               greater
               care
               ,
               and
               stronger
               pai●
               for
               his
               spiritual
               birth
               ,
               than
               for
               his
               natural
               birth
               .
            
             And
             truly
             the
             like
             care
             and
             pains
             should
             be
             in
             all
             Paren●●
             towards
             their
             Children
             .
             Not
             thinking
             it
             sufficient
             that
             they
             have
             brought
             them
             up
             to
             some
             good
             Trade
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             live
             another
             day
             :
             But
             they
             must
             likewise
             bring
             them
             up
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             teaching
             them
             so
             to
             serve
             him
             here
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             live
             with
             him
             eternally
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           
           
             For
             your
             better
             help
             herein
             take
             these
             few
             Directions
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Instruct
               them
               in
               the
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               by
               teaching
               them
               some
               good
               Catechism
               ,
            
             which
             should
             be
             frequently
             ,
             if
             not
             daily
             performed
             ,
             though
             but
             a
             very
             little
             at
             once
             ,
             to
             prevent
             wearisomeness
             in
             your
             children
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             soon
             should
             wee
             begin
             to
             teach
             our
             children
             ?
          
           
             A.
             When
             they
             are
             able
             to
             learn
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             
             it
             is
             high
             time
             to
             teach
             them
             something
             that
             is
             good
             .
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             
               when
               hee
               was
               young
               and
               tender
               ,
            
             
             
               his
               Father
               taught
               him
            
             .
             And
             that
             his
             Mother
             did
             so
             too
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             in
             the
             last
             chapter
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Proverbs
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Betimes
               instruct
               them
               in
               the
               practical
               part
               of
               Christianity
               ,
            
             by
             calling
             upon
             them
             frequently
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             daily
             to
             offer
             up
             a
             morning
             and
             an
             evening
             Sacrifice
             of
             prayer
             and
             praise
             unto
             God
             ;
             constantly
             to
             give
             thanks
             before
             and
             after
             meals
             ,
             carefully
             to
             avoid
             all
             known
             sins
             ,
             and
             diligently
             to
             perform
             every
             known
             duty
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             conscience
             .
             
             This
             the
             Lord
             commended
             in
             
               Abraham
               ,
               I
               know
               him
            
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               that
               hee
               will
               command
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               his
               houshold
               after
               him
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               do
               justice
               and
               judgement
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               Bring
               them
               with
               you
               to
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               they
               can
               remember
               any
               thing
               which
               they
               hear
               .
            
             When
             Ioshua
             read
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             before
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               women
               and
               the
               little-ones
               were
               amongst
               the
               men
               .
            
          
           
             4
             
               Examine
               your
               children
               at
               home
               of
               what
               they
               have
               heard
               in
               the
               publick
               Congregation
               ,
            
             and
             labour
             to
             make
             it
             more
             clear
             and
             plain
             to
             their
             understanding
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Bee
               often
               speaking
               before
               them
               of
               the
               great
               things
               the
               Lord
               hath
               done
               for
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               ,
               both
               of
               old
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               in
               your
               daies
            
             .
             This
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             the
             Israelitish
             Parents
             to
             do
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             
             which
             wee
             finde
             accordingly
             practised
             by
             them
             .
             As
             children
             generally
             have
             good
             memories
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             excellent
             at
             the
             remembring
             of
             stories
             .
          
           
             6
             
               Bee
               patterns
               of
               piety
               and
               godl●ness
               unto
               your
               children
               .
            
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             force
             in
             Examples
             to
             draw
             others
             either
             to
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             And
             it
             is
             usually
             the
             disposition
             of
             Children
             to
             follow
             their
             Parents
             ;
             And
             therefore
             how
             doth
             it
             concern
             Parents
             to
             look
             to
             their
             waies
             and
             courses
             ,
             especially
             how
             they
             behave
             themselves
             before
             their
             children
             ,
             who
             are
             much
             inclined
             to
             follow
             their
             example
             ?
             Oh
             that
             all
             Parents
             would
             seriously
             think
             
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             consideration
             hereof
             might
             reclaim
             them
             from
             all
             loose
             and
             wicked
             courses
             ,
             lest
             by
             their
             evil
             example
             they
             make
             their
             children
             twofold
             more
             the
             children
             of
             Hell
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             by
             nature
             !
          
           
             7
             
               Bee
               sure
               you
               forget
               not
               daily
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               them
               ,
            
             especially
             that
             hee
             would
             indue
             them
             with
             his
             saving
             ,
             sanctifying
             graces
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             grow
             in
             years
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             for
             your
             incouragement
             know
             ,
             that
             
               children
               of
               many
               prayers
               seldome
               miscarry
               .
            
             Parents
             are
             generally
             careful
             to
             lay
             up
             wealth
             and
             riches
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             oh
             that
             they
             would
             be
             as
             careful
             to
             lay
             up
             a
             stock
             of
             prayers
             for
             them
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             will
             questionless
             prove
             their
             childrens
             best
             portion
             !
          
           
             Oh
             that
             all
             Parents
             would
             thus
             indeavour
             to
             bring
             up
             their
             children
             in
             the
             fear
             and
             nurture
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             were
             instruments
             to
             beget
             them
             
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             so
             they
             might
             be
             instruments
             to
             beget
             them
             in
             the
             Faith
             !
             which
             is
             the
             main
             duty
             incumbent
             upon
             Parents
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             III.
             Another
             duty
             is
             ,
             
               To
               provide
               for
               the
               bodies
               of
               their
               children
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               their
               souls
               .
            
             This
             the
             Apostle
             intimateth
             ,
             where
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
             
               If
               any
               provide
               not
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               specially
               for
               those
               of
               his
               own
               house
               ,
            
             
             
               hee
               is
               worse
               than
               an
               Infidel
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             because
             he
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             knoweth
             this
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             .
             And
             again
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             2
             
               Cor.
               12.
               14.
               
               Children
               ought
               not
               to
               lay
               up
               for
               their
               Parents
               ,
               but
               Parents
               for
               their
               children
            
             ;
             as
             God
             shall
             bless
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             beware
             of
             with-holding
             thy
             hand
             from
             works
             of
             charity
             ,
             because
             of
             many
             children
             ,
             nay
             rather
             ,
             the
             more
             children
             thou
             hast
             ,
             the
             more
             liberal
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Lord
             may
             double
             his
             blessing
             upon
             thee
             and
             thine
             ;
             for
             the
             
               seed
               of
               the
               merciful
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
             
               are
               blessed
            
             .
             And
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               Hee
               that
               soweth
               bountifully
               ,
               shall
               reap
               bountifully
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Parents
             
               to
               rebuke
               their
               children
               when
               they
               do
               amiss
               ,
            
             whereby
             you
             may
             both
             free
             your selves
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             your
             childrens
             sin
             ▪
             and
             prevent
             much
             evil
             in
             your
             children
             .
             For
             questionless
             the
             want
             thereof
             is
             one
             special
             cause
             of
             so
             much
             wickedness
             and
             prophaneness
             in
             many
             children
             .
          
           
             
               V.
               When
               reproof
               prevails
               not
               ,
               you
               ought
               to
               correct
               them
               for
               their
               faults
               .
            
             This
             duty
             the
             Scripture
             often
             presseth
             upon
             Parents
             ;
             
               Chasten
               thy
               Son
               while
               there
               is
               hope
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               let
               not
               thy
               soul
               spare
               for
               his
               crying
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Original
             properly
             signifieth
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               thy
               
               soul
               spare
               to
               his
               destruction
               .
            
             Intimating
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             sparing
             of
             his
             child
             ,
             may
             tend
             to
             his
             destruction
             ,
             or
             as
             wee
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             
               bring
               him
               to
               the
               Gallows
            
             .
             So
             that
             too
             much
             lenity
             ,
             may
             prove
             the
             greatest
             cruelty
             in
             the
             issue
             .
             An
             Antient
             Father
             in
             the
             Church
             relates
             a
             sad
             story
             of
             a
             youth
             ,
             
             whose
             usual
             custome
             it
             was
             upon
             auy
             thing
             that
             crossed
             him
             ,
             to
             curse
             and
             blaspheme
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             duly
             corrected
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             hee
             continued
             in
             that
             wicked
             course
             to
             his
             dying-day
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             story
             noteth
             ,
             the
             Devil
             was
             seen
             to
             carry
             him
             away
             .
             But
             herein
             two
             extreams
             are
             carefully
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             
               viz.
               Lenity
            
             ,
             and
             Severity
             .
             As
             Parents
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             
               too
               indulgent
            
             towards
             their
             children
             ,
             which
             was
             Elies
             fault
             for
             which
             ,
             sore
             judgements
             befell
             both
             him
             and
             his
             children
             :
             
             So
             neither
             should
             they
             be
             
               too
               severe
            
             in
             correcting
             their
             children
             ,
             
             as
             some
             are
             ,
             having
             no
             respect
             either
             to
             the
             fault
             ,
             
             age
             ,
             or
             disposition
             of
             their
             children
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             giveth
             this
             dehortation
             unto
             Parents
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               provoke
               their
               children
               unto
               wrath
               .
            
          
           
             VI.
             Another
             duty
             is
             ,
             
               To
               bring
               up
               their
               children
               in
               some
               honest
               Calling
               ,
            
             it
             being
             the
             ordinary
             means
             ,
             as
             to
             prevent
             idleness
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bane
             of
             youth
             ,
             so
             to
             inable
             them
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             serviceable
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             wherein
             they
             live
             .
             In
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             Calling
             ,
             respect
             should
             be
             had
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             childrens
             ability
             and
             fitness
             ,
             so
             to
             their
             disposition
             and
             inclination
             ,
             carefully
             observing
             to
             what
             Callings
             they
             are
             most
             disposed
             .
          
           
             
               VII
               .
               To
               provide
               fit
               Matches
               and
               Marriages
               for
               their
               children
               ,
            
             It
             being
             the
             means
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sanctified
             for
             the
             keeping
             their
             bodies
             chast
             and
             undefiled
             .
             This
             the
             Lord
             gave
             in
             commandement
             to
             his
             people
             of
             old
             ,
             by
             his
             Prophet
             Ieremy
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               Take
               Wives
               to
               your
               Sons
               ,
               and
               give
               your
               Daughters
               to
               Husbands
               .
            
             In
             the
             choice
             of
             an
             Husband
             or
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Parents
             ought
             to
             have
             greater
             respect
             to
             piety
             and
             prudence
             ,
             th●n
             to
             wealth
             and
             riches
             ,
             for
             thereby
             shall
             they
             procure
             much
             happiness
             to
             their
             children
             in
             their
             Marriages
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Of
             Childrens
             Duties
             .
          
           
             HAving
             shewed
             the
             Duties
             of
             Parents
             towards
             their
             Children
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             shew
             the
             Duties
             of
             Children
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             Parents
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             brought
             to
             three
             heads
             ,
             
             
               viz.
               1
               Obedience
               .
               2
               Honour
               .
               3
               Gratitude
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Obedience
            
             ,
             This
             is
             often
             pressed
             in
             Scripture
             as
             the
             main
             and
             principal
             duty
             of
             Children
             in
             reference
             towards
             their
             Parents
             .
             Their
             Obedience
             ought
             to
             bee
             expressed
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             a
             cheerful
             yeelding
             to
             their
             Precepts
             and
             Commands
             ,
             readily
             doing
             what
             they
             require
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             
               for
               conscience
               sake
            
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             requireth
             this
             duty
             at
             their
             hands
             ;
             for
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Children
               obey
               your
               Parents
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               this
               is
               well-pleasing
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Children
               obey
               your
               Parents
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               this
               is
               right
            
             .
             In
             the
             former
             place
             ,
             
             it
             is
             
               in
               all
               things
            
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             ,
             it
             is
             
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             whereby
             is
             implied
             ,
             that
             Childrens
             Obedience
             must
             be
             in
             all
             things
             honest
             and
             lawful
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             their
             Parents
             should
             command
             them
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             must
             therein
             obey
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             Parents
             .
             For
             children
             are
             no
             further
             bound
             to
             obey
             their
             earthly
             Parents
             ,
             than
             may
             stand
             with
             obedience
             to
             God
             their
             heavenly
             Father
             .
          
           
             2
             Children
             ought
             to
             express
             their
             obedience
             to
             their
             Parents
             ,
             
               in
               hearkning
               to
               their
               good
               instructions
               .
            
             It
             being
             the
             duty
             of
             Parents
             to
             instruct
             their
             children
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             children
             to
             hearken
             unto
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             their
             good
             instructions
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             much
             presseth
             upon
             children
             .
             
             
               My
               Son
            
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               hear
               the
               instruction
               of
               thy
               Father
               ,
               and
               forsake
               not
               the
               Law
               of
               thy
               Mother
               .
            
             Where
             hee
             doth
             not
             only
             command
             children
             to
             obey
             the
             wholesome
             instructions
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             doth
             likewise
             infinuate
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             sleight
             and
             reject
             the
             advice
             of
             a
             Mother
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             her
             sex
             .
             As
             children
             ought
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             good
             instruction
             of
             their
             Parents
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             more
             especially
             in
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1
               In
               the
               choice
               of
               their
               Callings
               .
            
             
               2
               In
               the
               choice
               of
               their
               Matches
               .
            
          
           
             1
             The
             former
             is
             commended
             in
             the
             Scripture
             by
             the
             approved
             practice
             of
             godly
             children
             ,
             
             as
             of
             
               Iacob
               ,
               Samuel
               ,
               David
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             
             in
             regard
             that
             Parents
             are
             the
             means
             of
             bringing
             up
             their
             children
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             till
             they
             are
             fit
             for
             Callings
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             without
             much
             care
             and
             cost
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             most
             meet
             and
             just
             that
             their
             counsel
             and
             advice
             should
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             Calling
             ,
             and
             course
             of
             life
             ?
             And
             as
             in
             their
             Callings
             ,
             so
             likewise
             in
             their
             Marriages
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             marry
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
             which
             the
             very
             light
             of
             nature
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             God
             himself
             commandeth
             ,
             
             when
             hee
             layeth
             a
             charge
             upon
             Parents
             ,
             
             to
             
               give
               their
               Daughters
               to
               Husbands
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               Wives
               for
               their
               Sons
               ,
            
             which
             doth
             necessarily
             imply
             ,
             
             that
             children
             ought
             not
             to
             take
             unto
             themselves
             Wives
             or
             Husbands
             without
             ,
             especially
             against
             their
             Parents
             consent
             .
             Such
             Marriages
             have
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             been
             declared
             unlawful
             ;
             yea
             and
             to
             be
             of
             no
             force
             till
             the
             Parents
             do
             ratifie
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             such
             children
             as
             shall
             adventure
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             in
             Marriage
             without
             their
             Parents
             consent
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             expect
             a
             blessing
             from
             God
             upon
             them
             ?
             yea
             they
             have
             rather
             cause
             to
             fear
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             posterity
             .
             How
             did
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             fall
             upon
             Esau
             ,
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             because
             he
             married
             against
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             Parents
             ,
             
               taking
               unto
               himself
               Wives
            
             ,
             
             
               which
               were
               a
               grief
               of
               mind
               unto
               Isaac
               and
               Rebeckah
               ?
            
          
           
             II.
             Another
             duty
             which
             children
             owe
             unto
             their
             Parents
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Honour
               and
               Reverence
            
             .
             This
             the
             Lord
             in
             express
             terms
             requireth
             of
             all
             children
             in
             the
             fifth
             Commandement
             ,
             
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               thy
               Mother
               .
            
             This
             honour
             and
             reverence
             children
             must
             manifest
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               By
               their
               modest
               silence
               before
               their
               Parents
               ,
            
             not
             forward
             to
             speak
             in
             their
             presence
             without
             leave
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             
               By
               their
               humble
               speeches
            
             ,
             speaking
             unto
             them
             submissively
             and
             reverently
             ,
             giving
             them
             fitting
             titles
             ,
             as
             
               Father
               ,
               Sir
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             3
             
               By
               their
               respective
               carriage
            
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             shew
             by
             uncovering
             their
             heads
             ,
             bowing
             their
             body
             ,
             standing
             up
             before
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             .
             Ioseph
             ,
             though
             highly
             advanced
             ,
             yet
             when
             hee
             appeared
             before
             his
             Father
             with
             his
             two
             Sons
             ,
             
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             
               Hee
               bowed
               himself
               with
               his
               face
               to
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Yea
             though
             his
             Father
             was
             blind
             through
             age
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             see
             what
             respect
             his
             Son
             shewed
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             bowed
             to
             the
             very
             ground
             .
             And
             when
             Solomon
             heard
             of
             the
             approach
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Hee
               rose
               from
               the
               Throne
               to
               meet
               her
               ,
               and
               bowed
               himself
               unto
               her
               ,
               and
               set
               her
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             and
             all
             this
             in
             token
             of
             his
             reverence
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             good
             example
             unto
             others
             .
          
           
             III.
             Another
             duty
             which
             children
             owe
             to
             their
             Parents
             ,
             is
             Gratitude
             ,
             a
             thankful
             requital
             of
             their
             love
             ,
             and
             care
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             in
             express
             terms
             requireth
             of
             all
             children
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             
               to
               requite
               their
               Parents
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               is
               good
               and
               acceptable
               before
               God.
            
             This
             requital
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             bee
             manifested
             seve●ral
             waies
             .
             As
          
           
           
             1
             
               By
               releeving
               them
               according
               to
               their
               need
               ,
               if
               God
               give
               ability
               ,
               Iosephs
            
             practise
             herein
             is
             set
             before
             us
             as
             a
             Pattern
             ,
             who
             being
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             his
             Father
             in
             want
             ,
             first
             sent
             him
             corn
             freely
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             
             and
             afterwards
             sent
             for
             him
             into
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             there
             furnished
             him
             plentifully
             with
             corn
             ,
             
             and
             all
             other
             needful
             things
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Ioseph
               nourished
               his
               father
               and
               brethren
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               fathers
               houshold
               with
               bread
               ;
               according
               to
               their
               families
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             recorded
             of
             Ruth
             ,
             that
             she
             did
             not
             only
             glean
             for
             Naomi
             her
             Mother
             in
             Law
             ,
             but
             having
             food
             given
             her
             by
             Boaz
             servants
             for
             her
             refreshment
             ,
             
             
               she
               reserved
               part
               thereof
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               her
               mother
               .
            
             I
             have
             read
             of
             a
             Daughter
             ,
             whose
             Father
             being
             sentenced
             to
             be
             famished
             to
             death
             ,
             
             and
             thereupon
             none
             being
             suffered
             to
             bring
             him
             Meat
             ,
             she
             gave
             him
             suck
             with
             her
             own
             breasts
             .
             How
             blame-worthy
             then
             ,
             yea
             and
             unnatural
             are
             such
             Children
             ,
             whose
             Parents
             being
             poor
             ,
             and
             themselves
             able
             to
             releeve
             them
             ,
             doe
             notwithstanding
             〈◊〉
             them
             to
             want
             things
             needful
             ?
             
             Saint
             Iohn
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               l●ve
               of
               God
               dwelleth
               not
               in
               him
               who
               shutteth
               up
               his
               bowels
               of
               comp●ssion
               from
               his
               brother
               .
            
             How
             then
             can
             it
             dwell
             in
             that
             Child
             ,
             who
             shutteth
             up
             his
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             against
             his
             own
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ?
             who
             having
             not
             only
             a
             sufficiency
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             affluency
             of
             worldly
             things
             ,
             suffers
             his
             Parents
             to
             want
             necessaries
             ?
          
           
             2
             
               By
               loving
               their
               Parents
            
             .
             And
             truly
             that
             love
             which
             Parents
             bear
             unto
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             have
             manifested
             by
             bringing
             them
             up
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             should
             by
             the
             law
             of
             equity
             stirre
             up
             in
             Children
             a
             love
             to
             their
             Parents
             ?
             for
             love
             deserveth
             love
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             concealing
             and
             covering
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             which
             will
             evidence
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             love
             to
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             procure
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             them
             .
             
             Shem
             and
             Iaphet
             we
             read
             were
             blessed
             for
             this
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             behold
             the
             nakedness
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             when
             being
             drunken
             he
             lay
             uncovered
             in
             his
             Tent
             ;
             and
             Cham
             ,
             for
             discovering
             and
             making
             known
             his
             Fathers
             nakedness
             ,
             was
             cursed
             of
             God.
             As
             therefore
             Children
             would
             avoyd
             Chams
             curse
             ,
             let
             them
             carefully
             shun
             Chams
             Sin
             ,
             forbearing
             to
             blazen
             abroad
             their
             fathers
             infirmity
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Duties
             of
             Masters
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             Head
             of
             Family
             relations
             is
             Master
             and
             Servants
             .
          
           
             The
             Duties
             of
             Masters
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             Servants
             ,
             may
             be
             brought
             under
             two
             Heads
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Such
               as
               concern
               the
               Bodies
               of
               their
               Servants
               .
            
             
               2
               Such
               as
               concern
               the
               Souls
               of
               their
               Servants
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Duties
             of
             Masters
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Bodies
             of
             their
             Servants
             ,
             are
             .
          
           
             1
             
               To
               provide
               fitting
               raiment
               for
               them
               ,
               such
               as
               may
               fence
               them
               against
               the
               extremity
               of
               the
               weather
               .
            
             I
             mean
             if
             by
             agreement
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             find
             them
             apparel
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             most
             Apprentices
             .
          
           
             2
             
               To
               give
               them
               wholsome
               and
               sufficient
               food
               .
            
             As
             their
             food
             must
             be
             wholsome
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             health
             ,
             so
             sufficient
             for
             the
             encrease
             of
             their
             strength
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             better
             enabled
             with
             cheerfulness
             to
             doe
             their
             Masters
             service
             .
             
             Solomons
             Housewife
             among
             other
             things
             is
             commended
             
               for
               her
               giving
               meat
               to
               her
               houshold
               ,
               and
               a
               portion
               to
               her
               maidens
               .
            
             VVhereby
             is
             meant
             a
             sufficient
             portion
             and
             quantity
             of
             meat
             to
             her
             servants
             .
             Oh
             that
             all
             Huswives
             would
             imitate
             her
             herein
             ,
             and
             not
             pinch
             their
             Servants
             bellies
             ,
             which
             too
             many
             doe
             !
          
           
             3
             
               To
               afford
               them
               Physick
               when
               they
               are
               sick
               .
            
             For
             Masters
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               give
               unto
               their
               servants
               that
               which
               is
               just
               and
               equal
               .
            
             
             And
             is
             it
             not
             just
             and
             equal
             that
             those
             servants
             who
             labour
             for
             their
             Masters
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             health
             ,
             should
             be
             cared
             for
             by
             their
             Masters
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             sickness
             ?
             
             The
             Centurions
             care
             for
             his
             sick
             Servant
             is
             left
             upon
             record
             for
             our
             imitation
             ,
             who
             used
             the
             best
             means
             he
             knew
             for
             his
             Servants
             recovery
             ;
             which
             was
             to
             goe
             unto
             Christ.
             The
             humanity
             of
             this
             
               Centurion
               being
               a
               Gent●le
            
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             witness
             against
             the
             inhumanity
             of
             many
             Christians
             ,
             who
             take
             little
             care
             for
             their
             sick
             Servants
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Not
               to
               oppress
               them
               with
               labour
               ,
               by
               over-working
               them
               ,
            
             requiring
             more
             of
             them
             than
             they
             are
             well
             able
             to
             perform
             .
             This
             would
             be
             cruelty
             in
             a
             man
             to
             his
             Beast
             ,
             much
             more
             in
             a
             Master
             to
             his
             Servant
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Aegyptians
             dealt
             so
             cruelly
             with
             the
             
               Israelites
               ,
               
               that
               they
               groaned
               under
               their
               burthens
               ,
            
             
             
               whose
               groans
               ascended
               unto
               the
               ears
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               thereupon
               came
               down
               to
               deliver
               them
               from
               their
               bondage
               .
            
             And
             let
             Gods
             hearing
             the
             cry
             of
             those
             oppressed
             Servants
             ,
             and
             revenging
             them
             of
             their
             Oppressors
             ,
             make
             all
             Masters
             beware
             of
             laying
             heavie
             burthens
             upon
             their
             Servants
             ,
             requiring
             more
             of
             them
             than
             they
             are
             well
             able
             to
             perform
             ,
             lest
             their
             groans
             ascend
             up
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             5
             
               To
               pay
               them
               their
               wages
               when
               it
               is
               due
               ,
               without
               delaying
               it
               ,
               or
               defrauding
               them
               of
               any
               part
               thereof
               .
            
             
             It
             is
             reckoned
             in
             Scripture
             as
             a
             crying
             Sin
             ,
             
             to
             keep
             back
             and
             with-hold
             the
             Labourers
             ,
             or
             Servants
             wages
             ;
             
             a
             sin
             that
             crieth
             unto
             God
             for
             vengeance
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Poors
             avenger
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             taketh
             special
             notice
             of
             their
             wrongs
             and
             oppressions
             ,
             so
             will
             he
             take
             care
             to
             avenge
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Duties
             of
             Masters
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             their
             Servants
             are
             ,
          
           
             1
             To
             instruct
             and
             Catechise
             their
             Servants
             in
             the
             Principles
             of
             religion
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             a
             duty
             incumbent
             upon
             all
             Masters
             of
             Families
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             their
             Servants
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             then
             should
             they
             be
             careful
             for
             the
             nourish-of
             their
             souls
             ?
             yea
             let
             all
             Masters
             of
             Families
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             as
             expresly
             charged
             to
             teach
             and
             Catechise
             their
             Servants
             ,
             as
             the
             Minister
             is
             to
             instruct
             his
             Flock
             ;
             
             witness
             Gods
             command
             to
             the
             
               Israelites
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               talk
               of
               my
               Lawes
               when
               thou
               fittest
               in
               thine
               house
               ,
               and
               when
               〈◊〉
               walkest
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               liest
               down
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               risest
               up
               .
            
             And
             God
             hath
             manifested
             his
             approbation
             thereof
             ,
             
             by
             commending
             Abraham
             for
             his
             practice
             therein
             .
          
           
             2
             
               To
               cause
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               bee
               frequently
               read
               in
               the
               Family
               .
            
             We
             read
             that
             under
             the
             Law
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             commanded
             to
             cause
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             written
             upon
             the
             Posts
             of
             their
             Houses
             ,
             
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             be
             frequently
             read
             by
             every
             one
             in
             the
             House
             .
             And
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               ,
               Let
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               dwell
               in
               you
               .
            
             By
             the
             
               Word
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             meaneth
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             which
             was
             published
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
             
             
               Let
               this
               word
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               dwell
               in
               you
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             be
             yee
             much
             imployed
             in
             the
             reading
             thereof
             ,
             as
             in
             your
             Closets
             ,
             so
             in
             your
             Families
             ;
             or
             as
             Calvin
             interprets
             it
             ,
             
               Make
               the
               Word
               familiar
               to
               you
               ,
            
             by
             giving
             it
             household
             entertainment
             .
             But
             oh
             !
             what
             a
             stranger
             is
             the
             Word
             to
             most
             Families
             ?
             how
             seldome
             is
             it
             read
             amongst
             them
             ?
             
               If
               that
               
               house
               bee
               an
               Hell
               where
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               read
               ,
            
             as
             Luther
             said
             ,
             Oh
             how
             many
             houses
             are
             there
             as
             so
             many
             hells
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
          
           
             3
             
               To
               pray
               daily
               in
               and
               with
               their
               Family
               .
            
             To
             offer
             up
             a
             morning
             and
             an
             evening
             Sacrifice
             of
             prayer
             and
             praises
             unto
             God
             in
             their
             Family
             .
             For
             the
             better
             stirring
             you
             up
             to
             this
             much
             negle●ted
             duty
             of
             Family-prayer
             ,
             I
             shall
             commend
             a
             few
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Taken
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               faithful
               in
               all
               ages
               .
            
             
             Wee
             read
             it
             was
             Abrahams
             practice
             wheresoever
             hee
             came
             ,
             to
             build
             an
             Altar
             to
             God
             ,
             where
             God
             should
             be
             called
             upon
             joyntly
             by
             him
             and
             his
             family
             .
             Wee
             read
             likewise
             it
             was
             Iobs
             practice
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             finde
             ,
             Iob
             1.
             5.
             
             And
             Ioshuahs
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             protestation
             ,
             
               as
               for
               mee
               and
               my
               family
               ,
               wee
               will
               serve
               the
               Lord.
            
             
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             it
             is
             recorded
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             
             
               That
               hee
               was
               a
               devout
               wan
               ,
               who
               feared
               God
               with
               all
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               prayed
               to
               God
               alwaies
            
             ;
             which
             implieth
             hee
             kept
             a
             constant
             course
             in
             prayer
             .
             Now
             these
             things
             are
             recorded
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             write
             after
             their
             Copy
             ,
             by
             following
             their
             Example
             in
             so
             excellent
             a
             duty
             .
          
           
             2
             Every
             Master
             in
             his
             Family
             is
             both
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest.
             Hee
             is
             a
             King
             to
             govern
             his
             Family
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             his
             Family
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest
             to
             offer
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             all
             those
             who
             are
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             .
             Let
             therefore
             all
             Masters
             of
             Families
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             which
             God
             will
             require
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             pray
             by
             themselves
             (
             and
             yet
             I
             would
             to
             God
             all
             did
             but
             that
             )
             but
             also
             to
             call
             together
             all
             their
             family
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             their
             mouth
             unto
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             unto
             which
             they
             may
             be
             incouraged
             by
             Gods
             gracious
             promise
             ,
             
             
               That
               where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               Christs
               name
               ,
               there
               hee
               will
               be
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             3
             A
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             by
             his
             daily
             offering
             up
             a
             morning
             and
             evening
             Sacrifize
             of
             prayer
             and
             praise
             ,
             will
             make
             his
             house
             
               an
               house
               of
               prayer
            
             ,
             or
             
               little
               Temple
            
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             fill
             with
             his
             presence
             .
             Yea
             a
             Christians
             house
             is
             hereby
             made
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             by
             a
             constant
             performance
             of
             holy
             duties
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             honour
             unto
             a
             family
             .
          
           
             4
             Family-prayers
             are
             a
             special
             means
             to
             bring
             down
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             the
             whole
             family
             ,
             
             and
             upon
             all
             their
             lawful
             undertakings
             .
             As
             God
             blessed
             the
             house
             of
             Obed-Edom
             for
             the
             Arks
             sake
             :
             So
             will
             God
             bless
             those
             families
             in
             which
             his
             name
             is
             
             called
             upon
             ;
             For
             godliness
             is
             profitable
             unto
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             families
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             other
             societies
             .
          
           
             5
             Another
             Argument
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             neglecting
             this
             duty
             of
             Family-prayer
             ,
             for
             such
             do
             incur
             the
             danger
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             and
             fury
             .
             
             
               Pour
               out
               thy
               fury
               upon
               the
               Heathen
               that
               know
               thee
               not
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               families
               that
               call
               not
               upon
               thy
               Name
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             Ieremiah
             .
             Which
             words
             contain
             a
             fearful
             imprecation
             against
             all
             prayerless-families
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             neglect
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             in
             their
             family
             ,
             are
             joyned
             with
             the
             Heathen
             ;
             and
             truly
             very
             fitly
             ,
             for
             wherein
             do
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             form
             of
             godliness
             in
             their
             families
             ,
             upon
             whom
             God
             will
             power
             out
             his
             fury
             ?
             Oh
             think
             of
             this
             all
             yee
             who
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             praying
             daily
             with
             your
             families
             ,
             consider
             it
             well
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             !
             Are
             yee
             not
             under
             that
             Prophetical
             curse
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             the
             pouring
             forth
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             and
             fury
             ,
             both
             upon
             your selves
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             that
             belong
             unto
             you
             ?
             even
             your
             Wives
             ,
             your
             Children
             ,
             your
             Servants
             ,
             yea
             and
             very
             wares
             and
             goods
             ?
             It
             may
             well
             be
             written
             upon
             the
             doors
             of
             such
             houses
             ,
             as
             one
             saith
             ,
             
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               on
               us
            
             ;
             for
             surely
             the
             plague
             of
             God
             is
             not
             far
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             nigh
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Mee
             thinks
             I
             hear
             some
             saying
             ,
             they
             are
             convinced
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             fain
             they
             would
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             oh
             they
             cannot
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             would
             advise
             such
             rather
             to
             read
             some
             good
             prayer
             ,
             than
             altogether
             to
             omit
             the
             duty
             ;
             for
             many
             Masters
             of
             Families
             who
             are
             not
             able
             to
             conceive
             a
             prayer
             of
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             meet
             with
             a
             form
             of
             prayer
             answerable
             to
             their
             occasions
             ,
             can
             pray
             heartily
             and
             earnestly
             .
             Yet
             I
             would
             not
             have
             them
             ever
             content
             themselves
             with
             reading
             a
             form
             of
             prayer
             ,
             but
             to
             labour
             to
             pray
             of
             themselves
             without
             a
             book
             .
             And
             for
             your
             help
             therein
             ,
             take
             these
             
               two
               Directions
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Carefully
             observe
             the
             prayers
             of
             others
             ,
             their
             order
             and
             method
             .
          
           
             2
             Take
             notice
             of
             your
             own
             sins
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             particular
             wants
             ,
             what
             graces
             you
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             and
             desire
             .
             As
             also
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             particular
             blessings
             God
             bestoweth
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             thereby
             you
             will
             be
             inabled
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             pray
             your selves
             ,
             by
             confessing
             your
             sins
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             begging
             ,
             as
             the
             pardon
             of
             them
             in
             and
             thorow
             the
             merits
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             such
             
             graces
             as
             you
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             .
             And
             when
             once
             in
             any
             competent
             measure
             you
             can
             pray
             for
             your selves
             ,
             then
             by
             degrees
             you
             may
             come
             to
             
               pray
               with
               your
               Family
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Of
             Servants
             Duties
             to
             their
             Masters
             .
          
           
             HAving
             shewed
             the
             Duties
             of
             Masters
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             Servants
             ,
             Come
             wee
             now
             to
             the
             Duties
             of
             
               Servants
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               Masters
            
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             three
             heads
             
               viz.
               1
               Obedience
               .
               2
               Diligence
               .
               3
               Faithfulness
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Obedience
            
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             often
             presseth
             upon
             Servants
             ,
             
             as
             a
             main
             and
             principal
             duty
             .
             
             And
             indeed
             no
             inferiours
             are
             more
             bound
             to
             obedience
             than
             Servants
             .
             Your
             Obedience
             must
             be
             manifested
             in
             two
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1
             
               In
               a
               ready
               yeelding
               to
               your
               Masters
               commands
               .
            
             For
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             a
             Servant
             to
             hearken
             to
             his
             Masters
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             to
             yeeld
             ready
             obedience
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             a
             patient
             bearing
             of
             reproofs
             and
             corrections
             ,
             yea
             though
             the
             correction
             be
             wrongfully
             inflicted
             ,
             without
             just
             cause
             ,
             
               which
               the
               Apostle
            
             Peter
             
               expresly
               requireth
               of
               Servants
               ,
               for
               saith
               hee
               ,
            
             Servants
             be
             subject
             to
             your
             Masters
             with
             all
             fear
             ,
             
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             good
             and
             gentle
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             froward
             :
             For
             this
             is
             thank-worthy
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             for
             conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             indure
             grief
             ,
             suffering
             wrongfully
             .
             For
             what
             glory
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             when
             yee
             be
             buffeted
             for
             your
             faults
             ,
             yee
             take
             it
             patiently
             ?
             but
             if
             when
             yee
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             yee
             take
             it
             patiently
             ,
             this
             is
             acceptable
             with
             God.
             
               And
               if
               unjust
               correction
               ought
               patiently
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               unjust
               reproofs
               .
               But
               if
               the
               reproof
               or
               correction
               be
               just
               ,
               then
               you
               ought
               speedily
               to
               amend
               and
               reform
               the
               things
               for
               which
               you
               are
               ●ustly
               reproved
               or
               corrected
               .
            
             For
             the
             Manner
             of
             Servants
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             sets
             it
             down
             in
             several
             expressions
             .
             As
          
           
             1
             It
             must
             be
             a
             sincere
             Obedience
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             sets
             down
             with
             two
             expressions
             in
             one
             verse
             .
             
          
           
             
               1
               Negatively
               ,
               Not
               with
               eye-service
               .
            
             
               2
               Affirmatively
               ,
               With
               singleness
               of
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             
               Not
               with
               eye-service
            
             ,
             which
             implieth
             a
             meer
             outward
             service
             only
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             eye
             of
             man
             ,
             
               But
               with
               singleness
               of
               heart
               ,
               q.
               d.
            
             Let
             not
             your
             Obedience
             be
             hypocritical
             ,
             meerly
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             your
             Masters
             ,
             
             but
             let
             it
             be
             
               in
               truth
               and
               uprightness
               of
               heart
               ,
            
             doing
             service
             to
             your
             Masters
             in
             the
             sincerity
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             without
             any
             hypocrisie
             or
             dissimulation
             ,
             labouring
             in
             your
             Masters
             absence
             as
             well
             as
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             remembring
             Gods
             eye
             is
             ever
             upon
             you
             .
          
           
             2
             Your
             obedience
             must
             be
             
               consciencious
               ,
               for
               conscience
               sake
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             it
             at
             your
             hands
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             ,
             
             for
             speaking
             to
             Servants
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               yee
               ,
               doe
               ,
               doe
               it
               heartily
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             q.
             d.
             whatsoever
             service
             yee
             doe
             to
             your
             Masters
             ,
             doe
             it
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             commanded
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doe
             it
             out
             of
             conscience
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             requireth
             you
             to
             yeeld
             sincere
             service
             and
             obedience
             to
             your
             Masters
             ,
             for
             this
             will
             stirre
             you
             up
             to
             doe
             it
             after
             the
             best
             manner
             you
             can
             ,
             that
             so
             God
             may
             accept
             thereof
             ,
             and
             reward
             you
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3
             Your
             obedience
             must
             be
             cheerful
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             intimateth
             ,
             Collos.
             3.
             23.
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               yee
               doe
               ,
               doe
               it
               heartily
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             whatsoever
             yee
             doe
             in
             the
             service
             of
             your
             Masters
             ,
             
             doe
             it
             
               from
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             good
             will
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             in
             another
             place
             expounds
             himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             
               With
               good
               will
               doing
               service
            
             ;
             or
             us
             the
             Greek
             word
             properly
             signifieth
             ,
             
               with
               a
               good
               and
               cheerful
               mind
               .
            
             So
             that
             Servants
             ought
             not
             to
             doe
             their
             work
             grudgingly
             ,
             or
             discontentedly
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             an
             ill
             will
             ,
             but
             cheerfully
             ,
             with
             a
             good
             will.
             
          
           
             4
             Your
             obedience
             must
             be
             
               universal
               unto
               every
               thing
               which
               they
               require
               of
               you
            
             ;
             
             so
             much
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               obey
               your
               Masters
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             not
             only
             in
             such
             things
             as
             seem
             easie
             ,
             and
             most
             pleasing
             to
             your
             fancy
             ,
             but
             whatsoever
             they
             command
             you
             ,
             being
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             are
             in
             themselves
             honest
             and
             lawful
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             shall
             command
             you
             to
             lye
             ,
             swear
             ,
             or
             to
             use
             false
             weights
             and
             measures
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             forbidden
             by
             God
             ,
             you
             ought
             not
             therein
             to
             yeeld
             to
             their
             commands
             ,
             but
             to
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             
             as
             Ioseph
             did
             to
             his
             Mistris
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               doe
               this
               great
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               sin
               against
               God
               ?
               though
               hee
               was
               a
               Servant
               to
               his
               Master
               ,
               yet
               would
               hee
               not
               be
               a
               Servant
               to
               his
               Mistris
               lusts
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             Another
             Duty
             incumbent
             upon
             Servants
             is
             ,
             
               Diligence
               in
               dispatching
               their
               Masters
               work
               and
               business
               ,
            
             without
             loitering
             ,
             or
             minding
             their
             own
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             as
             their
             strength
             and
             time
             is
             their
             Masters
             ,
             so
             they
             ought
             to
             put
             forth
             their
             strength
             ,
             
             and
             imploy
             their
             whole
             time
             in
             their
             Masters
             service
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             their
             whole
             time
             ,
             excepting
             some
             part
             thereof
             for
             their
             secret
             devotions
             ,
             especially
             their
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Prayers
             unto
             God
             :
             for
             Servants
             must
             have
             respect
             to
             their
             Master
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             their
             Master
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             make
             as
             much
             conscience
             of
             performing
             their
             duty
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Masters
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             for
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             best
             Master
             ,
             who
             gives
             the
             best
             wages
             ,
             and
             largest
             rewards
             .
          
           
             III.
             Another
             Duty
             is
             Faithfulness
             .
             Servants
             must
             
               shew
               all
               faithfulness
            
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             .
             Both
             that
             trust
             that
             is
             reposed
             in
             Servants
             ,
             and
             that
             account
             that
             is
             to
             bee
             taken
             of
             them
             require
             faithfulness
             .
             Doe
             you
             not
             remember
             what
             the
             Lord
             said
             to
             his
             Steward
             ,
             
               Give
               an
               account
               of
               thy
               stewardship
               ?
            
             
             And
             were
             not
             all
             the
             servants
             to
             whom
             talents
             were
             committed
             called
             to
             an
             account
             ?
             How
             then
             doth
             it
             concern
             all
             Servants
             to
             be
             faithful
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             express
             both
             in
             their
             words
             and
             deeds
             .
          
           
             1
             
               In
               words
            
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             excuse
             any
             unwarrantable
             act
             with
             the
             telling
             of
             a
             lye
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             adde
             sin
             unto
             sin
             ;
             let
             all
             lying
             Servants
             consider
             the
             fearful
             Judgement
             executed
             on
             Gehaz●
             ,
             who
             when
             his
             Master
             asked
             him
             
               where
               he
               had
               been
            
             ,
             presently
             answered
             him
             with
             a
             lye
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               Thy
               servant
               went
               no
               whither
               ;
               whereupon
               he
               went
               out
               of
               his
               presence
               a
               Leper
               as
               white
               as
               snow
               .
            
          
           
             2
             
               In
               deeds
            
             ,
             and
             that
             several
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1
             Not
             disposing
             their
             Masters
             goods
             at
             their
             own
             pleasures
             ,
             either
             to
             themselves
             ,
             by
             taking
             more
             than
             is
             allowed
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             others
             ,
             by
             giving
             any
             part
             thereof
             away
             .
             Many
             Servants
             think
             they
             may
             lawfully
             give
             away
             Victuals
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             of
             their
             Masters
             to
             the
             Poor
             ;
             but
             though
             they
             may
             inform
             their
             Masters
             ,
             or
             Mistresses
             ,
             of
             such
             things
             in
             the
             house
             meet
             to
             be
             given
             away
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             persons
             fit
             to
             receive
             such
             almes
             ;
             yet
             have
             they
             no
             power
             of
             themselves
             to
             give
             away
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             Masters
             :
             and
             pretence
             of
             Charity
             is
             no
             good
             excuse
             for
             Theft
             .
          
           
             2
             Not
             pilfering
             and
             purloyning
             their
             Masters
             goods
             to
             their
             own
             private
             use
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             condemneth
             in
             Servants
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             10.
             
             Let
             all
             pilfering
             Servants
             know
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               a
               Book
               full
               of
               Curses
               and
               Plagues
               against
               every
               one
               that
               stealeth
               ,
               or
               sweareth
               ,
               which
               Book
               is
               large
               ,
               twenty
               cubits
               long
               ,
               and
               ten
               cub
               its
               broad
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               yet
               is
               filled
               with
               Curses
               that
               shall
               come
               swiftly
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Zechary
             speaketh
             .
          
           
           
             3
             But
             rather
             labouring
             to
             preserve
             ,
             and
             increase
             their
             Masters
             estate
             by
             all
             good
             and
             lawful
             means
             .
             
             Thus
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             expresseth
             the
             duties
             of
             Servants
             ,
             
               Not
               purloining
               ,
               but
               shewing
               all
               good
               fidelity
               ,
               viz.
            
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             in
             increasing
             their
             estate
             ,
             which
             is
             highly
             commended
             in
             that
             faithful
             servant
             in
             the
             Parable
             ,
             for
             which
             hee
             received
             from
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             both
             a
             gracious
             approbation
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Well
               done
               good
               and
               faithful
               servant
               ,
               thou
               hast
               been
               faithful
               in
               a
               few
               things
               ,
            
             and
             also
             a
             plentiful
             remuneration
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               make
               thee
               Ruler
               over
               many
               things
               ,
               enter
               thou
               into
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               Lord.
            
             So
             that
             hee
             that
             is
             faithful
             in
             a
             little
             ,
             taketh
             the
             best
             course
             to
             become
             Ruler
             of
             much
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             see
             it
             good
             for
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             Of
             resting
             upon
             Christ
             alone
             for
             Life
             and
             for
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             HAving
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapters
             given
             you
             several
             practical
             Directions
             for
             your
             Christian
             Conversation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             shewing
             you
             how
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             in
             your
             several
             
               Callings
               ,
               Conditions
            
             ,
             and
             Relations
             ;
             I
             shall
             close
             this
             Treatise
             with
             one
             
               general
               Caution
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               when
               you
               have
               in
               some
               measure
               put
               in
               practice
               the
               foremetioned
               Rules
               and
               Directions
               ,
               you
               would
               beware
               of
               resting
               therein
               ,
               and
               of
               looking
               for
               life
               and
               for
               salvation
               in
               and
               thorow
               them
               .
            
             And
             truly
             ,
             there
             is
             good
             reason
             for
             this
             Caution
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             natural
             for
             men
             out
             of
             Christ
             to
             seek
             for
             salvation
             by
             their
             own
             works
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             dangerous
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             For
             so
             long
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             so
             ,
             hee
             is
             uncapable
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             seeing
             no
             need
             hee
             hath
             of
             a
             Saviour
             .
             
             It
             is
             said
             of
             the
             
               Iews
               ,
               that
               they
               lost
               salvation
               ,
               because
               they
               sought
               it
               not
               by
               Faith
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             had
             done
             and
             suffered
             ,
             
               but
               sought
               it
               by
               the
               own
               Righteousness
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             resting
             in
             their
             own
             works
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             high-way
             to
             hell
             and
             destruction
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             way
             of
             sin
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             somewhat
             a
             cleaner
             way
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             double
             way
             to
             hell
             ,
             
               The
               way
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               way
               of
               Duty
            
             .
             The
             way
             of
             Sin
             is
             a
             filthy
             ,
             dirty
             way
             ,
             whereas
             the
             way
             of
             Duty
             is
             a
             fairer
             ,
             cleaner
             way
             ;
             I
             mean
             Duties
             rested
             in
             are
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             hell
             and
             destruction
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             was
             the
             counsel
             of
             
               Luther
               ,
               To
               take
               heed
               not
               onely
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               our
               duties
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             resting
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             building
             
             our
             hope
             of
             salvation
             upon
             them
             .
             Therefore
             to
             take
             you
             off
             from
             that
             ,
             I
             shall
             commend
             to
             your
             serious
             consideration
             two
             fundamental
             Principles
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             of
             all
             that
             will
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             onely
             way
             and
             means
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             2
             
               That
               beleeving
               in
               Christ
               is
               the
               onely
               means
               of
               partaking
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               salvation
               by
               him
               .
            
             As
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             but
             by
             Christ
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             having
             Christ
             and
             salvation
             but
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1
             The
             former
             is
             clear
             from
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             as
             first
             from
             that
             known
             place
             ,
             
             
               Neither
               is
               there
               salvation
               in
               any
               other
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             but
             by
             Christ
             ,
             for
             which
             hee
             gives
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ;
             
               For
               there
               is
               no
               name
               under
               Heaven
               given
               among
               men
               whereby
               wee
               must
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             implying
             thereby
             ,
             that
             if
             through
             Gods
             free
             Grace
             we
             be
             saved
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             in
             and
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             For
             it
             is
             not
             
               the
               name
               of
               a
               mans
               own
               duties
               or
               righteousness
            
             whereby
             hee
             can
             be
             saved
             ,
             they
             are
             full
             of
             infirmities
             and
             imperfections
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Church
             crieth
             out
             ,
             
             
               All
               our
               righteousnesses
               are
               as
               filthy
               raggs
               ,
               i
               e.
            
             the
             best
             works
             of
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             performed
             after
             the
             best
             manner
             that
             they
             can
             ,
             are
             as
             a
             menstruous
             cloath
             ,
             full
             of
             spots
             and
             stains
             ,
             full
             of
             weaknesses
             and
             imperfections
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             
               the
               name
               of
               a
               mans
               graces
               ,
            
             whereby
             hee
             can
             bee
             saved
             ,
             for
             they
             likewise
             are
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             mixture
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             best
             duties
             ,
             so
             in
             our
             best
             graces
             ;
             a
             mixture
             of
             pride
             with
             our
             humility
             ,
             of
             hypocrisie
             with
             our
             sincerity
             ,
             of
             unbeleef
             with
             our
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             grant
             indeed
             that
             Christians
             may
             look
             to
             their
             graces
             as
             evidences
             of
             their
             part
             and
             interest
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             salvation
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             causes
             of
             their
             salvation
             .
             They
             may
             likewise
             make
             use
             of
             duties
             as
             means
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             bee
             saved
             by
             them
             .
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             cause
             and
             Author
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             stiles
             himself
             
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             true
             way
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
             the
             onely
             way
             by
             which
             wee
             may
             certainly
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             wee
             should
             ever
             attain
             unto
             eternal
             life
             and
             salvation
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             hee
             is
             often
             stiled
             
               A
               SAVIOUR
            
             .
             
             Yea
             hee
             is
             termed
             
               the
               Author
               of
               eternal
               salvation
            
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             9.
             
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Greek
             properly
             signifieth
             a
             cause
             ,
             even
             
               the
               efficient
               cause
            
             of
             of
             our
             salvation
             ;
             and
             that
             hee
             is
             both
             
               by
               purchase
            
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             
               by
               conquest
            
             over
             Satan
             ,
             whose
             slaves
             and
             vassals
             all
             mankind
             
             were
             .
             
             In
             this
             respect
             hee
             is
             likewise
             called
             the
             
               Captain
               of
               our
               Salvation
            
             .
             
             Yea
             hee
             is
             stiled
             
               Salvation
               it self
            
             .
             
             And
             on
             this
             ground
             was
             the
             name
             Iesus
             given
             him
             ,
             
             
               Because
               it
               was
               hee
               who
               should
               save
               his
               people
               from
               their
               sins
               .
            
             
             And
             therefore
             as
             hee
             is
             
               the
               wise
               builder
               ,
               who
               built
               his
               house
               upon
               the
               Rock
               :
            
             So
             he
             is
             the
             wise
             Christian
             ,
             who
             builds
             his
             hope
             of
             salvation
             only
             upon
             this
             Rock
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             besides
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             will
             prove
             but
             rotten
             and
             sandy
             foundations
             to
             all
             those
             who
             shall
             build
             their
             hope
             of
             salvation
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             how
             many
             foolish
             Christians
             be
             there
             who
             build
             their
             hope
             of
             salvation
             upon
             other
             things
             besides
             Jesus
             Christ.
             As
          
           
             1
             
               Some
               upon
               their
               freedome
               from
               scandalous
               sins
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               so
               bad
               as
               other
               men
               ,
            
             and
             thereupon
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             a
             conceit
             of
             their
             good
             estate
             ,
             yea
             and
             hope
             of
             salvation
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             deceit
             of
             the
             proud
             Pharisee
             ,
             
             who
             thought
             himself
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             others
             .
             Whereas
             in
             truth
             it
             is
             not
             hee
             who
             is
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             others
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             well-grounded
             hope
             of
             salvation
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             goeth
             wholly
             out
             of
             himself
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             disclaiming
             of
             all
             Righteousness
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             doth
             place
             his
             whole
             confidence
             upon
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             ,
             for
             life
             ,
             and
             for
             salvation
             .
          
           
             2
             Others
             build
             their
             hope
             of
             salvation
             
               upon
               some
               good
               desires
               in
               their
               hearts
               now
               and
               then
               by
               fits
               .
            
             But
             alas
             !
             they
             are
             much
             mistaken
             and
             deceived
             ,
             who
             think
             with
             a
             few
             good
             desires
             to
             break
             open
             the
             gates
             of
             Heaven
             .
             I
             grant
             indeed
             that
             good
             desires
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             desires
             of
             grace
             and
             holiness
             ,
             are
             a
             good
             sign
             of
             some
             beginnings
             of
             grace
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             grace
             to
             desire
             grace
             .
             But
             if
             you
             rest
             contented
             with
             your
             desires
             after
             grace
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             not
             go
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             grace
             and
             goodness
             ,
             you
             may
             lye
             down
             in
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             fall
             short
             of
             eternal
             life
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             3
             Others
             build
             their
             hope
             of
             salvation
             upon
             
               their
               bare
               outward
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             they
             have
             been
             baptized
             ,
             and
             profess
             the
             true
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             think
             themselves
             as
             good
             Christians
             as
             the
             best
             .
             
             But
             as
             Christ
             cursed
             the
             Fig-tree
             which
             had
             leaves
             only
             ,
             and
             no
             fruit
             ;
             so
             will
             hee
             curse
             them
             who
             bear
             the
             leaves
             of
             Profession
             ,
             but
             want
             the
             fruits
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             and
             conversation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             like
             to
             fare
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             with
             the
             
               five
               foolish
               Virgins
            
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             Lamps
             of
             Profession
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
             the
             
               wise
               Virgins
            
             ,
             but
             for
             
               want
               of
               oyl
               in
               their
               Lamps
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             of
             grace
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             
               were
               shut
               out
               of
               the
               Bride-chamber
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Bride-chamber
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4
             Others
             build
             and
             bottome
             their
             hope
             of
             salvation
             upon
             
               their
               civil
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               moral
               honesty
               ,
               their
               just
               and
               upright
               dealing
               with
               men
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             when
             as
             many
             Heathen
             who
             had
             no
             knowledge
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             fell
             short
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             have
             gone
             further
             in
             Morality
             and
             Civil
             Righteousness
             than
             these
             men
             .
          
           
             5
             Others
             build
             their
             hope
             of
             salvation
             upon
             
               their
               Religious
               Righteousness
               ,
               their
               frequent
               performance
               of
               holy
               and
               religious
               duties
            
             ;
             they
             are
             frequent
             in
             hearing
             ,
             praying
             ,
             reading
             ,
             partaking
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             &c.
             and
             hereupon
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             an
             hope
             of
             salvation
             :
             whereas
             their
             best
             services
             ,
             should
             they
             bee
             weighed
             in
             the
             ballance
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             would
             be
             found
             too
             light
             ,
             and
             insufficient
             to
             salvation
             ,
             being
             full
             of
             weaknesses
             ,
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             imperfections
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Lord
             might
             justly
             condemn
             them
             ,
             should
             hee
             deal
             with
             them
             according
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             his
             justice
             .
          
           
             6
             Others
             build
             their
             hope
             of
             salvation
             upon
             
               their
               sorrow
               and
               humiliation
            
             ;
             finding
             their
             hearts
             in
             some
             measure
             affected
             with
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             do
             but
             drop
             a
             few
             tears
             ;
             oh
             then
             they
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             an
             hope
             both
             of
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             of
             eternal
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             which
             they
             ground
             upon
             that
             promise
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             
               Come
               unto
               mee
               all
               yee
               that
               labour
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               rest
               .
            
             Conceiving
             that
             Christ
             had
             promised
             rest
             and
             peace
             ,
             yea
             life
             and
             salvation
             unto
             all
             that
             found
             their
             hearts
             affected
             with
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             adoe
             ▪
             whereas
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             a
             promise
             of
             rest
             and
             salvation
             unto
             humbled
             souls
             ,
             as
             an
             invitation
             unto
             such
             (
             because
             they
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             be
             discouraged
             )
             to
             come
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             from
             whom
             alone
             peace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             rest
             and
             salvation
             is
             to
             bee
             had
             .
             Such
             therefore
             as
             having
             found
             their
             hearts
             affected
             with
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             do
             rest
             satisfied
             therewith
             ,
             and
             seek
             not
             out
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             to
             sit
             down
             without
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             short
             both
             of
             true
             peace
             here
             ,
             and
             of
             salvation
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             7
             Others
             bottome
             their
             hope
             of
             salvation
             upon
             
               their
               partial
               repentance
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             their
             leaving
             and
             forsaking
             some
             sins
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             wittingly
             live
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             other
             sins
             ,
             which
             in
             truth
             is
             but
             a
             seigned
             and
             hypocritical
             repentance
             ,
             like
             
             that
             of
             Herods
             ,
             who
             upon
             
               Iohn
               Baptists
            
             preaching
             is
             said
             to
             leave
             many
             sins
             ,
             but
             yet
             would
             by
             no
             means
             part
             with
             his
             Herodias
             ,
             his
             darling
             and
             beloved
             sin
             .
             Nay
             ,
             though
             your
             repentance
             bee
             true
             and
             full
             ,
             yet
             if
             you
             stay
             there
             ,
             and
             not
             look
             beyond
             it
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             you
             will
             fall
             short
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             8
             Others
             bottom
             their
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             upon
             
               their
               Works
               of
               Charity
            
             ,
             thinking
             to
             purchase
             Heaven
             by
             their
             good
             Works
             ,
             and
             so
             wholly
             exclude
             Christs
             merits
             ,
             which
             they
             ground
             upon
             that
             sentence
             of
             Absolution
             pronounced
             by
             our
             Saviour
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgement
             unto
             his
             Elect
             ,
             
             wherein
             hee
             giveth
             Heaven
             to
             them
             who
             have
             expressed
             their
             charity
             to
             his
             poor
             members
             ,
             in
             feeding
             ,
             cloathing
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             whereas
             our
             Saviour
             instanceth
             in
             these
             Works
             of
             Charity
             ,
             as
             the
             fruites
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             they
             did
             evidence
             their
             faith
             to
             be
             a
             true
             and
             lively
             faith
             ,
             which
             manifested
             its
             life
             by
             those
             works
             of
             charity
             ;
             so
             that
             works
             of
             charity
             in
             themselves
             can
             be
             no
             good
             ground
             to
             bottom
             your
             salvation
             upon
             ,
             but
             only
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             ever
             accompanied
             with
             works
             of
             charity
             ,
             if
             true
             and
             sound
             .
          
           
             9
             Others
             bottom
             their
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             upon
             
               the
               Mercy
               of
               God.
            
             They
             will
             confess
             themselves
             to
             be
             poor
             ,
             wretched
             ,
             sinful
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             they
             hope
             
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
            
             will
             pardon
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             accept
             their
             poor
             services
             .
             Thus
             many
             make
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             to
             eik
             out
             their
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             put
             together
             they
             think
             will
             be
             a
             means
             of
             attonement
             and
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             obtaining
             eternal
             life
             and
             salvation
             .
             But
             such
             doe
             wonderfully
             mistake
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             Gods
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             eik
             out
             our
             righteousness
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             us
             our
             unrighteousness
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             shew
             us
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             the
             all-sufficiency
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             with
             his
             willingness
             to
             receive
             all
             poor
             Sinners
             that
             will
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             stirre
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             receive
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             our
             Priest
             ,
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             upon
             him
             for
             life
             and
             for
             salvation
             .
             And
             thus
             might
             I
             goe
             on
             ,
             shewing
             you
             the
             many
             false
             and
             rotten
             foundations
             upon
             which
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             men
             doe
             build
             their
             hopes
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             whereas
             in
             truth
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             true
             solid
             foundation
             ,
             whereon
             we
             can
             safely
             build
             the
             hope
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Other
               foundation
               can
               no
               man
               lay
               ,
               th●●
               that
               is
               laid
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             intimating
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             only
             true
             foundation
             .
             So
             that
             he
             is
             the
             wise
             Christian
             that
             builds
             
             his
             hope
             of
             salvation
             only
             upon
             that
             rock
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             so
             I
             pass
             from
             the
             first
             fundamental
             Principle
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             namely
             ,
          
           
             
               II.
               That
               beleeving
               in
               Christ
               is
               the
               only
               means
               ,
               as
               of
               partaking
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               of
               salvation
               by
               him
               .
            
             This
             was
             typified
             by
             the
             means
             of
             the
             Israelites
             cure
             of
             the
             sting
             of
             the
             fiery
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             by
             looking
             upon
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Israelites
             by
             looking
             upon
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             were
             perfectly
             cured
             of
             the
             sting
             of
             the
             fiery
             Serpents
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             all
             poor
             Sinners
             ,
             sensible
             of
             the
             sting
             of
             Sin
             ,
             by
             looking
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ
             lifted
             up
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             shall
             be
             perfectly
             cured
             of
             the
             sting
             of
             their
             sins
             .
             This
             application
             of
             that
             Type
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             maketh
             ,
             
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             As
             Moses
             
               lifted
               up
               the
               Serpent
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               even
               so
               must
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               be
               lifted
               up
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             So
             that
             beleeving
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             means
             of
             partaking
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             salvation
             by
             him
             ,
          
           
             What
             this
             faith
             is
             which
             maketh
             us
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             Salvation
             by
             him
             ,
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ,
             in
             the
             Directions
             for
             the
             worthy
             receiving
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             How
             should
             the
             consideration
             hereof
             stirre
             you
             up
             ,
             to
             labour
             above
             all
             things
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             goe
             wholly
             out
             of
             your selves
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             him
             as
             he
             is
             offered
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Mind
             this
             work
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             
               All
               in
               all
            
             to
             your
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             yet
             how
             doe
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             you
             minde
             your
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             your
             profits
             more
             than
             this
             ?
             Can
             they
             give
             you
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             a
             right
             to
             Salvation
             ?
             Why
             then
             should
             your
             pleasures
             and
             your
             profits
             be
             so
             minded
             ,
             and
             sought
             after
             by
             you
             ?
             even
             more
             than
             faith
             ,
             which
             only
             can
             give
             you
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             unto
             salvation
             in
             and
             thorow
             him
             .
             Surely
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             so
             much
             mind
             worldly
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             forget
             spiritual
             things
             ;
             That
             they
             should
             be
             so
             politick
             for
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             foolish
             for
             their
             souls
             ;
             That
             they
             should
             with
             Martha
             ,
             be
             so
             much
             troubled
             about
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             Mary
             ,
             mind
             this
             one
             thing
             necessary
             ;
             but
             resolve
             hence
             forward
             to
             give
             no
             rest
             to
             your
             souls
             till
             you
             have
             attained
             to
             this
             saving
             grace
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             means
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             thereunto
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             three
             Heads
             .
          
           
             
               1
               The
               removing
               of
               some
               lets
               and
               impediments
               .
            
             
               
               2
               The
               embracing
               of
               some
               truths
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               practising
               of
               some
               Duties
               .
            
          
           
             The
             lets
             and
             impediments
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Such
               as
               keep
               Natural
               men
               and
               women
               from
               beleeving
               in
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2
               Such
               as
               keep
               off
               many
               a
               sincere
               broken-hearted
               Sinner
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             The
             lets
             and
             impediments
             that
             keep
             off
             Natural
             men
             and
             women
             from
             beleeving
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             are
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             1
             
               A
               love
               of
               their
               lusts
            
             ;
             For
             this
             men
             generally
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             Dagon
             fell
             down
             before
             the
             Ark
             :
             so
             their
             lusts
             must
             fall
             down
             before
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             they
             know
             that
             when
             Christ
             is
             received
             into
             the
             heart
             by
             faith
             ,
             their
             lusts
             must
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             for
             Christ
             will
             not
             be
             received
             into
             that
             heart
             which
             is
             full
             of
             base
             and
             sinful
             lusts
             .
             Now
             mens
             lusts
             are
             dear
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             very
             unwilling
             they
             are
             to
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             as
             lieve
             part
             with
             Christ
             as
             part
             with
             their
             lusts
             .
             
             This
             our
             Saviour
             intimateth
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Light
               is
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               men
               love
               darkness
               rather
               than
               light
            
             ;
             where
             by
             Light
             is
             meant
             principally
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               with
               his
               Gospel
            
             ,
             and
             by
             darkness
             mens
             lusts
             ,
             which
             they
             prefer
             before
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             part
             with
             them
             for
             the
             gaining
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             .
             Oh
             that
             any
             man
             should
             bee
             so
             sottish
             ,
             as
             to
             prefer
             a
             base
             sinful
             lust
             before
             Jesus
             Christ
             !
             Surely
             that
             man
             hath
             a
             low
             mean
             esteem
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             thinks
             him
             not
             able
             to
             recompence
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             base
             lust
             .
          
           
             2
             
               An
               over-much
               love
            
             of
             the
             world
             and
             worldly
             things
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             soul
             that
             is
             not
             in
             some
             measure
             divorsed
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             cannot
             by
             faith
             embrace
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             her
             Husband
             .
             O
             therefore
             let
             it
             be
             your
             daily
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             earnest
             endeavour
             ,
             to
             wean
             your
             hearts
             more
             and
             more
             from
             the
             love
             of
             these
             earthly
             things
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             not
             love
             them
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             be
             kept
             from
             loving
             and
             embracing
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Spiritual
               Pride
            
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             a
             mans
             over-valuing
             conceit
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             estate
             .
             How
             many
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             rich
             and
             full
             ,
             and
             have
             need
             of
             nothing
             ;
             when
             in
             truth
             they
             are
             poor
             ,
             and
             blind
             ,
             and
             naked
             ,
             wretched
             ,
             and
             miserable
             ,
             being
             empty
             of
             all
             grace
             and
             goodness
             ?
             yea
             they
             are
             the
             more
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             their
             misery
             ,
             and
             so
             see
             no
             need
             ,
             no
             necessity
             they
             have
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             saddest
             condition
             in
             the
             
             world
             :
             for
             such
             are
             furthest
             off
             from
             going
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             beleeving
             in
             him
             .
             Hee
             therefore
             that
             would
             imbrace
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             must
             come
             with
             an
             empty
             hand
             and
             heart
             ,
             receiving
             him
             with
             an
             empty
             hand
             of
             Faith
             ,
             into
             an
             empty
             heart
             ,
             emptied
             of
             all
             self
             ,
             as
             self
             righteousness
             ,
             self-worthiness
             ,
             self-goodness
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             II.
             The
             Lets
             and
             Impediments
             that
             keep
             off
             many
             a
             sincere
             ,
             broken-hearted
             sinner
             from
             clozing
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             beleeving
             in
             him
             ,
             are
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               A
               deep
               apprehension
               of
               the
               number
               and
               heinousness
               of
               their
               sins
            
             ;
             For
             the
             removal
             of
             this
             ,
             let
             such
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               That
               the
               more
               and
               greater
               their
               sins
               are
               ,
               the
               greater
               need
               they
               have
               to
               go
               unto
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               burthen
               of
               their
               sins
               upon
               him
               .
            
             For
             as
             the
             more
             sick
             any
             are
             in
             body
             ,
             the
             more
             need
             they
             have
             of
             a
             Physician
             :
             So
             the
             more
             sinful
             any
             souls
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             sick
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             more
             need
             they
             have
             to
             go
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             onely
             Physician
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             who
             both
             can
             and
             will
             heal
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             spiritual
             diseases
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             as
             readily
             as
             he
             healed
             bodily
             diseases
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             go
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Let
               such
               know
               and
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               number
               and
               heinousness
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               far
               from
               keeping
               them
               from
               going
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               receiving
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               a
               forcible
               Argument
               to
               drive
               them
               unto
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             seeing
             Christ
             professeth
             ▪
             
               hee
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               save
               sinners
            
             ;
             where
             by
             sinners
             are
             meant
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             truly
             sensible
             of
             their
             sins
             .
             And
             thereupon
             all
             such
             sinners
             are
             invited
             to
             come
             un●o
             him
             ;
             
             
               Come
               unto
               mee
               all
               yee
               that
               labour
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               viz.
            
             with
             the
             weight
             and
             burden
             of
             your
             sins
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             averreth
             this
             truth
             with
             a
             gloriovs
             preface
             ;
             
             
               This
               is
               a
               faithful
               saying
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               all
               acceptation
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               That
               Iesus
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               save
               sinners
               ,
            
             and
             that
             without
             exception
             of
             sins
             or
             persons
             ;
             yea
             
               that
               hee
               came
               to
               save
               the
               chief
               of
               sinners
               .
            
             Why
             then
             should
             the
             apprehension
             of
             thy
             sins
             keep
             thee
             off
             from
             going
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             resting
             upon
             him
             for
             salvation
             ?
             when
             as
             hee
             came
             to
             save
             such
             sinners
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             nay
             worser
             ,
             even
             the
             chief
             of
             sinners
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             second
             Let
             and
             Impediment
             is
             ,
             
               A
               doubting
               of
               Christs
               willingness
               to
               receive
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               go
               unto
               him
               .
            
             For
             the
             better
             convincing
             such
             of
             Christs
             willingness
             to
             receive
             and
             imbrace
             all
             poor
             sinners
             ,
             that
             will
             but
             go
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             him
             with
             the
             arms
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             three
             grounds
             thereof
          
           
           
             1
             The
             first
             is
             the
             several
             gracious
             invitations
             of
             Christ
             to
             poor
             sinners
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             Isa.
             55.
             1.
             
             Mat.
             11.
             28.
             
             Ioh.
             7.
             37.
             
          
           
             2
             Christs
             willingness
             appears
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             hath
             instituted
             and
             appointed
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             hee
             hath
             dispatched
             Embassadors
             in
             his
             name
             to
             wooe
             ,
             instruct
             ,
             and
             beseech
             men
             to
             come
             in
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             accept
             of
             that
             Reconciliation
             which
             hee
             hath
             purchased
             by
             his
             blood
             .
             
          
           
             3
             
               Christs
               willingness
               doth
               appear
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               ●oth
               accept
               of
               the
               least
               and
               lowest
               degree
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             and
             will
             not
             discourage
             the
             weakest
             soul
             that
             cometh
             unto
             him
             .
             
             A
             
               bruised
               reed
               shall
               hee
               not
               break
               ,
               and
               smoaking
               flax
               shall
               hee
               not
               quench
               .
            
             As
             by
             a
             
               bruised
               need
            
             is
             there
             meant
             a
             weak
             Christian
             ,
             so
             by
             
               smoaking
               flax
            
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             as
             hath
             corruption
             mixed
             with
             grace
             .
             For
             the
             flax
             there
             mentioned
             is
             the
             weick
             of
             a
             Candle
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             smoak
             ,
             giveth
             but
             little
             light
             ,
             and
             yeelds
             a
             stinking
             savour
             .
             Though
             true
             beleevers
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             flesh
             in
             them
             may
             bee
             such
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             Christ
             quench
             that
             little
             light
             of
             Faith
             that
             is
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             
               A
               third
               Let
               and
               Impediment
               ,
               is
            
             a
             fear
             and
             jealousie
             that
             they
             are
             not
             sufficiently
             humbled
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             sins
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             finde
             their
             hearts
             so
             broken
             ,
             as
             the
             hearts
             of
             others
             have
             been
             .
             
               For
               the
               removal
               of
               this
               ,
               I
               desire
               such
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               these
               things
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               That
               a
               man
               may
               be
               sufficiently
               humbled
               and
               broken
               for
               his
               sins
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               deeply
               as
               others
            
             ;
             for
             true
             humiliation
             admits
             of
             degrees
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             have
             it
             not
             in
             a
             like
             measure
             .
             And
             therefore
             far
             be
             it
             from
             any
             to
             conclude
             that
             they
             are
             not
             sufficiently
             humbled
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             attained
             to
             such
             a
             measure
             and
             degree
             thereof
             ,
             as
             some
             others
             have
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Though
               ▪
               thou
               art
               not
               so
               deeply
               humbled
               as
               some
               others
               have
               been
               ,
               yet
               if
               thou
               art
               so
               sensible
               of
               thy
               sins
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               misery
               thereby
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               truly
               sensible
               of
               the
               need
               and
               necessity
            
             thou
             hast
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             thou
             mayest
             with
             boldness
             go
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             roul
             thy self
             into
             his
             bosome
             ,
             and
             cast
             thy self
             into
             his
             arms
             .
             Though
             thou
             never
             knewest
             what
             belongs
             to
             the
             bitter
             throws
             ,
             and
             stinging
             pangs
             which
             others
             feel
             in
             their
             new
             birth
             ,
             yet
             that
             work
             being
             done
             ,
             for
             which
             deep
             humiliation
             is
             required
             (
             namely
             ,
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             need
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             long
             after
             him
             )
             thou
             mayest
             bee
             incouraged
             to
             go
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             thy
             sins
             here
             ,
             so
             for
             eternal
             life
             and
             salvation
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Know
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               beest
               not
               at
               present
               so
               deeply
               humbled
               and
               
               broken
               for
               thy
               sins
               ,
               as
               thou
               wouldest
               be
               ,
               yet
               thou
               mayest
               bee
               more
               humbled
               after
               thy
               beleeving
               in
               Christ.
            
             For
             a
             Christians
             sorrow
             and
             humiliation
             for
             sin
             and
             misery
             is
             not
             all
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             often●imes
             it
             is
             more
             and
             greater
             after
             a
             clozing
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             sensible
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             before
             .
             Yea
             the
             le●s
             humiliation
             before
             Faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             more
             many
             times
             follows
             after
             .
             And
             that
             is
             true
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             Evangelical
             Repe●tance
             ,
             which
             followeth
             after
             Faith.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Another
               Let
               and
               Impediment
               that
               keeps
               off
               many
               a
               sincere
               Christian
               from
               going
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               clozing
               with
               him
               ,
               is
               a
               fear
               and
               sealousie
               that
               their
               day
               of
               grace
               is
               past
            
             ;
             and
             th●t
             it
             is
             now
             too
             late
             ,
             having
             so
             long
             stood
             out
             against
             the
             tenders
             and
             offers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             For
             the
             removal
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             propound
             four
             things
             to
             your
             serious
             consideration
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             is
             not
             for
             any
             man
             to
             say
             his
             day
             of
             grace
             is
             past
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             one
             of
             those
             secrets
             which
             belong
             only
             unto
             God
             to
             know
             .
             And
             we
             must
             not
             meddle
             with
             Gods
             secrets
             ,
             but
             check
             our selves
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             thou
             hast
             stood
             out
             against
             Christ
             hitherto
             ,
             thou
             hast
             now
             therefore
             the
             more
             reason
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             cloze
             with
             the
             tenders
             and
             offers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3
             If
             thou
             hast
             an
             heart
             desirous
             to
             cloze
             with
             the
             tenders
             and
             offers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             thy
             day
             of
             grace
             is
             not
             yet
             past
             ,
             
               Christ
               still
               knocks
               at
               the
               door
               of
               thine
               heart
               ,
            
             therefore
             now
             resolve
             to
             open
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             4
             Consider
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             several
             seasons
             of
             bringing
             men
             home
             to
             himself
             ;
             some
             hee
             brings
             home
             to
             himself
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             who
             questionless
             refused
             him
             in
             the
             former
             part
             thereof
             ;
             and
             therefore
             so
             long
             as
             life
             lasteth
             ,
             do
             not
             say
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ,
             but
             stir
             up
             thy self
             to
             receive
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             hee
             is
             offered
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             merits
             alone
             for
             life
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             shewed
             you
             the
             Lets
             and
             Impediments
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
          
           
             II.
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             
               the
               truths
               to
               be
               imbraced
            
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               That
               every
               man
               out
               of
               Christ
               is
               in
               a
               wretched
               miserable
               cond●tion
               ,
            
             liable
             to
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             all
             judgements
             and
             plagues
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             eternal
             death
             and
             condemnation
             hereafter
             ,
             with
             the
             Devils
             and
             damned
             in
             Hell
             flames
             .
             Yea
             every
             Christless
             man
             and
             woman
             hang
             over
             the
             very
             mouth
             of
             Hell
             ,
             by
             the
             rotten
             thred
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             which
             is
             ready
             every
             
             moment
             to
             crack
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             can
             be
             expected
             but
             an
             irrecoverable
             downfall
             into
             Hell.
             
          
           
             2
             
               That
               no
               man
               is
               able
               to
               help
               himself
               out
               of
               this
               wretched
               ,
               miserable
               condition
               ,
            
             
             for
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               sufficient
               of
               our selves
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               to
               think
               a
               good
               thought
               ,
            
             much
             less
             can
             we
             doe
             any
             thing
             of
             our selves
             to
             free
             our selves
             from
             so
             great
             a
             bondage
             and
             slavery
             as
             sin
             hath
             brought
             us
             into
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             God
             himself
             out
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             and
             rich
             mercy
             did
             send
             his
             own
             Son
             out
             of
             his
             bosome
             into
             the
             world
             to
             take
             our
             Nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             
             that
             therein
             he
             might
             redeem
             us
             out
             of
             our
             wretched
             ,
             miserable
             condition
             .
          
           
             4
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               an
               all-sufficient
               Saviour
               ,
            
             who
             by
             his
             Death
             hath
             made
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             Gods
             Justice
             for
             all
             our
             sins
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             
               is
               able
               to
               save
               us
               to
               the
               uttermost
               ,
            
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             our
             fears
             and
             doubts
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             willing
             to
             receive
             and
             embrace
             all
             poor
             sinners
             who
             will
             but
             goe
             unto
             him
             ,
             
             and
             cast
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             burthen
             of
             their
             sins
             upon
             him
             ;
             
             
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               manifold
               gracious
               invitations
               unto
               poor
               Sinners
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               are
               but
               sensible
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               come
               unto
               him
            
             .
             
          
           
             6
             That
             there
             is
             no
             way
             or
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             beleeving
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             beleeving
             is
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             in
             two
             respects
             .
          
           
             1
             As
             it
             is
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             
             that
             we
             should
             beleeve
             in
             the
             name
             of
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             as
             1
             
               Ioh.
               3.
               23.
               
               This
               is
               his
               Commandement
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               beleeve
               on
               the
               name
               of
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             2
             As
             it
             is
             the
             condition
             or
             means
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             down
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             eternal
             life
             and
             salvation
             ;
             
             as
             
               Ioh.
               3.
               16.
               
               For
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             unbelief
             is
             made
             the
             only
             ground
             and
             reason
             of
             mens
             Damnation
             .
             
             Though
             men
             shall
             be
             punished
             for
             all
             other
             sins
             ,
             yet
             not
             beleeving
             is
             the
             ground
             and
             reason
             why
             they
             perish
             by
             their
             sins
             ,
             because
             beleeving
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             means
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Truths
             to
             be
             embraced
             .
          
           
             III.
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             Duties
             to
             be
             practised
             .
          
           
             1
             Upon
             a
             serious
             apprehension
             of
             thy
             miserable
             condition
             without
             Christ
             ,
             labour
             to
             stirre
             up
             in
             thy
             soul
             some
             affectionate
             ,
             
             longing
             ,
             restless
             desires
             after
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             in
             truth
             from
             thine
             heart
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               Christ
               were
               mine
               !
               oh
               that
               upon
               any
               terms
               my
               Soul
               might
               enjoy
               him
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             doors
             and
             gates
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             King
             of
             glory
             m●y
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             dwell
             there
             .
          
           
             2
             Being
             convinced
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             or
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             going
             out
             of
             thy self
             unto
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             casting
             thy self
             upon
             him
             ;
             Adventure
             thy
             soul
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             cast
             thy self
             into
             his
             arms
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             thou
             give
             not
             way
             to
             carnal
             reasonings
             ,
             to
             doubtings
             and
             temptations
             from
             the
             number
             and
             hainousness
             of
             thy
             sins
             ,
             or
             from
             thine
             unworthiness
             ,
             but
             reason
             from
             the
             entent
             and
             freeness
             of
             Gods
             offer
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             Christs
             willingness
             to
             receive
             all
             poor
             Sinners
             that
             will
             but
             adventure
             their
             souls
             upon
             him
             ,
             saying
             with
             
               Iob
               ,
               Though
               he
               slay
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
            
             
             Job
             13
             ,
             15.
             and
             with
             
               Ester
               ,
               I
               will
               go
               ;
               if
               I
               perish
               ,
               I
               perish
            
             ;
             I
             will
             perish
             trusting
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3
             Diligently
             frequent
             the
             publick
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             
             it
             being
             the
             ordinary
             means
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             for
             the
             working
             of
             faith
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Faith
               cometh
               by
               hearing
               ,
               and
               hearing
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             
               hearing
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             
             because
             by
             hearing
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             works
             the
             grace
             of
             faith
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             This
             is
             the
             still
             Voyce
             in
             which
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             hearts
             of
             Sinners
             ;
             and
             when
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             doth
             begin
             to
             work
             upon
             thine
             heart
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             doe
             thou
             second
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             oft
             meditating
             thereon
             ,
             and
             applying
             it
             unto
             thy self
             more
             and
             more
             .
             And
             whensoever
             any
             sin
             is
             pressed
             home
             upon
             thy
             Conscience
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             awakens
             thee
             ,
             labour
             to
             drive
             the
             nayl
             home
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             strive
             to
             maintain
             the
             power
             of
             it
             upon
             thine
             heart
             all
             the
             week
             after
             .
          
           
             4
             Be
             earnest
             with
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             denieth
             thee
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             deny
             thee
             the
             saving
             grace
             of
             faith
             ;
             
             
               Faith
               is
               not
               of
               our selves
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             us
             .
             Now
             the
             means
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             every
             good
             gift
             ,
             is
             Prayer
             ;
             As
             therefore
             thou
             desirest
             faith
             ,
             earnestly
             begge
             it
             of
             God
             ,
             resting
             assured
             that
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             dost
             from
             thy
             heart
             ask
             it
             in
             the
             name
             of
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
             Oh
             therefore
             be
             not
             wanting
             to
             thy self
             herein
             ,
             but
             seeing
             faith
             may
             be
             had
             for
             asking
             ,
             ask
             and
             ask
             again
             ;
             and
             with
             patience
             wait
             upon
             God
             for
             the
             inclining
             thine
             heart
             to
             close
             with
             
             the
             tenders
             and
             offers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Prescribe
             him
             not
             any
             time
             ,
             for
             as
             hee
             worketh
             on
             whom
             hee
             pleaseth
             ,
             so
             hee
             worketh
             when
             hee
             pleaseth
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             
               though
               he
               tarry
               ,
               wait
            
             ;
             for
             God
             never
             failed
             any
             that
             continued
             to
             wait
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             hee
             satisfied
             the
             longing
             desire
             of
             their
             souls
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41637-e170
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41637-e850
           
             Hab.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Plenitudo
             abundantiae
             ,
             &
             plenitudo
             redun
             .
             dan●●ae
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Gratiam
             gratiae
             additam
             ,
             vel
             gratiam
             gratiae
             cumulatam
             .
          
           
             Non
             quod
             iis
             sua
             auditas
             ●●set
             incognita
             ,
             sed
             tu●pis
             nuditas
             nondum
             erat
             .
             August
             .
             de
             Civit.
             Dei.
             l.
             14.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Qu●
             seme●est
             imbuta
             recens
             servabit
             od●rem
             Testa
             diu
             .
          
           
             Aurora
             Musis
             amica
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             6
             
          
           
             Mark
             1.
             35.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             63.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Qui
             vult
             cum
             Deo
             semper
             esse
             ,
             freque●ter
             debet
             ●rare
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Temp.
             Serm.
             112.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             20
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             127.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Quem
             dies
             vidit
             veniens
             superbum
             ,
             hunc
             dies
             vidit
             fugiens
             ,
             jacentem
             ,
             Senec.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             7
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             39
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             4
             
          
           
             Luke
             11.
             1
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             26
             
          
           
             Mark
             11.
             24
             
          
           
             Jam.
             5.
             16
             
          
           
             Oratio
             tepida
             frigescit
             p●iusquam
             coelos
             ascendit
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hab.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             Nehem.
             2.
             
             ●●6
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Per
             Scriptu●as
             solas
             potes
             plenam
             D●●
             intelligere
             voluntatem
             .
             Hier.
             ad
             D●met
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sint
             divinae
             Scr●p●urae
             semper
             ia
             maaibus
             ,
             &
             jugitè
             mente
             volvan●ur
             .
             Hier.
             ad
             Celant
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             4.
             23.
             
             Mark
             13.
             33.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             15
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5
             
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             14
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5
             
          
           
             Psal.
             34.
             13
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4
             29
             
          
           
             Acts
             23.
             14
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             19.
             2
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             7
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             37
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             36
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             19.
             16
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             12.
             10
             
             Mat
             7
             ▪
             1
             
          
           
             Quicquid
             in
             buc●am
             veneri●
             profundunt
             ,
             hinc
             studium
             mentiendi
             ●um
             vera
             desun●
             .
          
           
             Ludov.
             Viv.
             de
             Christia
             .
             Foem
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ne
             lingua
             praecurrat
             menti
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             37
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             25
             
          
           
             Mentiri
             est
             contra
             mentem
             ire
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             44
             
          
           
             Hos.
             4.
             2
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             31
             
          
           
             Psal.
             127.
             2
             
          
           
             In
             omnibus
             qu●
             agis
             ,
             Deum
             praesentem
             cogites
             ,
             Ber●
             .
             Med
             ▪
             Gen.
             17.
             1
             
          
           
             Gen.
             39.
             9
             
          
           
             Peccata
             non
             sant
             ●●nenda
             coalescere
             &c.
             sed
             in
             exordiis
             stati●
             enecand●
             sunt
             &c.
             Hilar.
             Enarrat
             .
             in
             Psal.
             36
             
          
           
             Joh
             ,
             8.
             11
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             14
             
          
           
             Peccatum
             in
             deliciis
             ,
             as
             Aug.
             
               calls
               it
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Heb.
             12.
             1
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             2
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             24.
             14
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eurip
             .
          
           
             Quare
             si
             peccare
             vi●
             ,
             quaere
             ●●bi
             t●
             non
             vide
             ●at
             ,
             &
             fac
             quod
             vis
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             14
             
          
           
             Ne
             consideres
             quod
             parva
             〈◊〉
             peccata
             ,
             sed
             quod
             magnus
             sit
             Deus
             eui
             displicent
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Poe●itent
             .
             vera
             &
             falsa
             ,
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Quaeque
             sequentis
             victoriae
             causa
             ●uit
             .
          
           
             Iustin.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             9
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rom.
             4.
             25
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             9.
             13
             
          
           
             Acts
             27.
             35
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             8.
             10
             
          
           
             Joel
             2.
             26
             
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             4
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             14.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Zeck
             .
             5.
             3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             Isa.
             58.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             19
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             15
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             11
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             5
             
          
           
             Deut.
             8.
             18
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             9.
             10
             
          
           
             Prov.
             10.
             4
             
          
           
             Prov.
             13.
             4
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Strpb.
             
          
           
             Caution
             1.
             
          
           
             Caution
             2.
             
          
           
             Mark
             8.
             36.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             6
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             29
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             52.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Meditari
             nil
             aliud
             est
             quam
             mul●oties
             rem
             aliquam
             considerare
             .
             Th.
             Aquia
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1.
             2.
             
             Psal.
             119.
             97.
             148.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             24.
             63.
             
             Psal.
             63.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             4
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             4.
             29.
             
          
           
             Nihil
             de
             Scripturis
             ,
             nihil
             de
             salute
             agitur
             animarum
             ,
             sed
             nug●
             ,
             &
             risus
             ,
             &
             verba
             proseruntur
             in
             venturs
             .
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             1
             Per.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             1.
             and
             22.
             20.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             13.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             21.
             7.
             
          
           
             ut
             malus
             scrmo
             in
             ducit
             in
             peccatum
             ,
             sic
             malum
             silentium
             relinquit
             in
             peccato
             .
             Augustin
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             9.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             119.
             158.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             T●t
             .
             1.
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             5.
             11
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             8.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Animas
             hominis
             dives
             ,
             non
             arca
             appellari
             solet
             ,
             quamvis
             illa
             fit
             plena
             ,
             dum
             te
             inanem
             videbo
             ,
             divitem
             non
             putabo
             .
             Cic.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Valde
             protestatus
             sum
             ,
             me
             nolle
             sic
             ab
             eo
             satiari
             .
             Luther
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Job
             31.
             19
             
          
           
             Lev.
             19.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             14.
             19
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             2
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             6
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             8
             
          
           
             1
             Tim
             ,
             6.
             8
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8
             9
             
          
           
             Mat.
             8.
             20
             
          
           
             Luk.
             8.
             3
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             19
             
          
           
             Jam.
             2.
             5
             
          
           
             Psal.
             34.
             10
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             25
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             Argumentum
             ●
             majori
             ad
             minus
             .
          
           
             Argumentum
             a
             minori
             ad
             majus
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             3
             
          
           
             Pet.
             2.
             23
             
          
           
             Tu
             sile
             ,
             tu
             tace
             ,
             tu
             contemn●
             ,
             &c.
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             42.
             demod●
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             19.
             11
             
          
           
             Nec
             prudc●●iae
             quic
             quam
             in
             se
             essê
             〈…〉
             o●tendet
             ,
             qui
             〈…〉
             sen.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             37.
             14
             
          
           
             Quic
             quid
             fieri
             potest
             quasi
             futurum
             cogitemus
             ,
             Sen.
             Epist.
             24
             
          
           
             Anaxagoras
             apud
             Plutarch
             ,
             de
             tranquil
             .
             animi
             .
          
           
             Job
             3.
             25
             
          
           
             M●●us
             a●eneus
             esto
             ,
             ●il
             conscire
             sibi
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             55.
             22
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             7
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             20
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             5
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             39.
             9
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             18
             
             Luke
             22.
             42
             
          
           
             Job
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             21
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             10
             
          
           
             Mich.
             7.
             8
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             71
             
          
           
             Nihil
             sic
             peccata
             in
             memoriam
             revocare
             consue●it
             ,
             ut
             p●na
             ,
             &
             castigatio
             .
             Et
             hoc
             m●nifestum
             est
             ex
             fratribus
             Ioseph
             .
          
           
             In
             quibus
             peecamus
             ,
             in
             ●isdem
             plectimur
             .
          
           
             A
             verbis
             ad
             verbera
             pro
             reditur
             Deus
             .
          
           
             Job
             10.
             2
             
          
           
             Job
             13.
             23
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             9
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             40
             
             Vera
             paenitentia
             est
             ,
             quando
             sic
             paenitet
             hominem
             p●●casse
             ,
             ut
             ●rimen
             non
             repetat
             .
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             66.
             14
             
          
           
             Per
             votum
             immobiliter
             voluntas
             firma●ur
             in
             bonum
             ,
             Aqui.
             Su●
             .
             2.
             2.
             q.
             88.
             art
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Quia
             jam
             vovisti
             ,
             jam
             ●e
             obstrinxisti
             .
             Aug.
             Epist.
             45.
             an
             Arment
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             5.
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             Beneficium
             est
             quod
             quis
             dedi●
             ,
             ●um
             posset
             &
             non
             dare
             .
             Sen.
             de
             Benif
             .
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             19
             
          
           
             Jam.
             5.
             14
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             10
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             7.
             14
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             27
             
          
           
             Psal.
             86
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             Ephes
             ▪
             2.
             4
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             23
             
          
           
             Ianua
             vitae
             .
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             23
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             28
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Mark
             11.
             25
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             14
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             12
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             1
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             Vers.
             36.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             12
             
          
           
             Isa.
             64.
             6
             
          
           
             Psal.
             130.
             7
             
          
           
             Isa.
             55.
             1
             
          
           
             Joh.
             13.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Culpaiest
             nolle
             mori
             ,
             culpaque
             velle
             mori
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             23
             
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             13
             
          
           
             Mark
             9.
             24
             
          
           
             Luke
             17.
             5
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.
             59
             
          
           
             Demus
             operam
             ut
             moriamu●
             in
             precatione
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             v●ra
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap.
             33
             
          
           
             Luke
             23.
             46
             
          
           
             Scito
             omnem
             conditionem
             versabilem
             esse
             &
             quicquid
             in
             alium
             incurrit
             ,
             posse
             in
             te
             quoque
             ineurrere
             .
             Sen.
             de
             tranq
             .
          
           
             Carendo
             magis
             quam
             habendo
             .
             Sol
             nisi
             cum
             deficit
             spectatorem
             non
             habet
             .
             Seneca
             ,
          
           
             Job
             6.
             14
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             8
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               esto●e
               mu●uo
               molestiarum
               sensu
               ●ffecti
               .
               Beza
               .
            
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             Ps.
             130
             &
             Tract
             .
             in
             soar
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             5
             
          
           
             Isa.
             38.
             1
             
          
           
             Non
             remittitur
             peccatum
             nisi
             restit●atur
             ablatu●
             Aug.
             〈◊〉
             .
             54
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             3
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             37
             
          
           
             Optimus
             ille
             trapezita
             est
             qui
             quotidie
             vespere
             lucrum
             ac
             detrimentum
             computat
             .
             Climac
             .
          
           
             Faciebat
             hoc
             quotidie
             Sextius
             ,
             ut
             consumma●o
             die
             cum
             se
             ad
             nocturnam
             quietem
             recepisset
             ,
             interrogaret
             animum
             suum
             ;
             
               quod
               hodie
               malum
               tuum
               sanasti
               ?
               cui
               vitio
               obstitisti
               ?
               qua
               parte
               melior
               es
               ?
            
             Senec.
             de
             Ira.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             36
             Psal.
             111.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             26
             
          
           
             Vers.
             27.
             
          
           
             Quietis
             tempore
             ad
             animum
             ira
             cundi
             accedit
             ,
             &c.
             Gregor
             .
          
           
             Ut
             ira
             die
             orta
             cum
             die
             decidat
             .
             Ambros.
             in
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             26
             
          
           
             Oritur
             ●o●itur
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             29
             38
             ,
             39
             
          
           
             Luke
             21.
             36
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             12
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             21
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             4
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             4
             
          
           
             Deut.
             31.
             16
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             2
             
          
           
             Joh.
             11.
             11
             
          
           
             Job
             19.
             25
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             42
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Cuivis
             potest
             accidere
             quod
             cuiquam
             potest
             .
             Sen.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             28
             cut
             .
             4.
             13.
             
             &
             10.
             4
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             1
             
          
           
             Exod.
             31.
             18
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             22
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             10
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             16
             
          
           
             Lev.
             23.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Dom
             nicum
             diem
             Apostoli
             r●ligiosa
             s●lemnitate
             habendum
             sanxerunt
             ,
             quia
             in
             eodem
             Redemptor
             noster
             a
             mortuis
             resurrexit
             ,
             quique
             ideo
             Dominicus
             appell
             ●tur
             .
             Aug.
             Serm.
             151.
             de
             Tempore
             .
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             Non
             humana
             traditione
             ,
             sed
             Christi
             ipsius
             observatione
             &
             instituto
             .
             Iunii
             prelect
             .
             in
             .
             Gen.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             Omnis
             Christi
             〈◊〉
             Domini
             〈…〉
             ,
             reginam
             &
             ●
             incipem
             dierum
             omnium
             .
             Ignat.
             Epist.
             3.
             ad
             Magnes
             .
             Euseb.
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             11.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             148.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             ●
             Exod.
             20.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Quanto
             〈◊〉
             est
             arare
             ,
             quam
             saltare
             in
             Sabbato
             .
             Aug.
             in
             enarrationem
             tituli
             Psal.
             91.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             58.
             13.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             127.
             2
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             22
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             21
             
          
           
             Josh.
             24.
             15
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Acts
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             25.
             9.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             66.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Luk.
             19.
             48.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             51.
             
          
           
             Mark
             4.
             34.
             
             Christus
             suo
             exemplo
             ,
             &c.
             Chemnit
             .
             examin
             .
             cap.
             de
             .
             dieb
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             James
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             30.
             
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             Hymnos
             anteelucanos
             .
             Plin.
             secund
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             Act.
             ●6
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             49.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             John
             4.
             24.
             
             Non
             vox
             ,
             sed
             votum
             ,
             non
             cho●dula
             musica
             ,
             sed
             cor
             .
          
           
             Non
             cantans
             ,
             sed
             amans
             ,
             cantat
             in
             aure
             Dei.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Nuni
             .
             28.
             9
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             Job
             4.
             3
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             28
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             24
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             3.
             19
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             Isa
             58.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             39.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             27.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             29.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             30.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
             Ephes.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
             Non
             Pla●as
             se●
             peccas
             .
             Bern.
             super
             ●ant
             .
             Serm.
             24.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             28.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             1.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6
             ▪
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Ubi
             emendatio
             nulla
             ,
             ibi
             panitentia
             vana
             .
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             97.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             29.
             20.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             34.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Mark
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5
             ▪
             44.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             4.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             28.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             81.
             10.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Luke
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             53.
             3
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             44
             
          
           
             Non
             guitae
             sed
             grumi
             ,
             
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               properly
               signifieth
               .
            
          
           
             Non
             solum
             oculis
             ,
             sed
             membris
             omnibus
             flevisse
             videtur
             .
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             55
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             39
             
          
           
             Mark
             14.
             33
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             39
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             46
             
          
           
             ●am
             .
             1.
             12
             
          
           
             Joh.
             14.
             15
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             2
             
          
           
             Non
             ex
             opere
             operato
             ,
             sed
             ex
             opere
             operantis
             .
          
           
             Qui
             fide
             vacuus
             dente
             non
             mente
             monducat
             .
             Chem.
             Exa
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             John
             19.
             16.
             
          
           
             Omne
             bonum
             ab
             ipso
             ,
             &c.
             Aug.
             de
             Doct.
             Christi
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             22
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             12
             
          
           
             Haec
             tria
             sint
             vitae
             regula
             sancta
             tuae
             .
          
           
             Ephe.
             5.
             22.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             25
             ,
             28
             ,
             33
             ,
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             4
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.
             39
             
          
           
             H●b
             .
             12.
             14
             
          
           
             Prov.
             15.
             17
             
          
           
             Prov.
             17.
             1
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             7
             
          
           
             ●am
             .
             5.
             16
             
          
           
             Gen.
             25.
             21
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vitiis
             nemo
             siac
             nascitur
             .
             Hor.
             
          
           
             Charitas
             tolerat
             quos
             amat
             .
             Greg.
             in
             Ezek.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             25
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Col
             ▪
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             John
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             .
             5.
             28.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             7
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             35.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             2.
             17
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             79
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             22
             
          
           
             Ius
             primog●●●turae
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             6
             
          
           
             Prov.
             2.
             17
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             3
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             7
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             12
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             12
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             6
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             6
             
          
           
             Gen.
             16.
             4
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             Eph●s
             .
             5
             22
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             18
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             40
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Majori
             solicitud●ne
             me
             parturicbat
             spiritu
             ,
             quam
             carne
             ,
             &c.
             Aug.
             Confess
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             31.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Josh.
             8.
             35.
             
          
           
             Josh.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             78.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Hac
             parte
             fidelis
             ,
             si
             curam
             suorum
             nen
             habeat
             ,
             infideli
             deter●or
             est
             ;
             absolute
             deteriorem
             esse
             ,
             non
             est
             necesse
             .
             Estius
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             26.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             19.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             Dial.
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Patres
             non
             oportet
             asperos
             esse
             circa
             fi●ios
             .
             Cyp.
             Testim
             .
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             71.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             29.
             6.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Prev
             .
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             7.
             3.
             
          
           
             Filli
             sine
             consensu
             parentum
             ritè
             &
             jure
             nubere
             non
             possunt
             .
             Tertul.
             ad
             uxor
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             26.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             48.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             K●●g
             .
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             42
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             Gen.
             45.
             9
             
          
           
             Gen.
             47.
             12
             
          
           
             Ruth
             2.
             18
             
          
           
             Val●r
             .
             Mar.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             17
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             22
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             Prov.
             31.
             15
             
          
           
             Col.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             8.
             6
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             Deut.
             24.
             14
             
          
           
             Levit.
             19.
             13
             
          
           
             Jam.
             5.
             4
             
          
           
             Deut.
             6.
             7
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             12
             
          
           
             Deut.
             6.
             6
             ,
             9●
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             Valt
             Doctrinam
             Evang●●●●
             illis
             esse
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cal.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             8.
             
             &
             13.
             4.
             
             &
             21.
             33.
             
          
           
             Josh.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             10.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Col.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             23
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             7
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Col.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             servus
             est
             ,
             fed
             pravis
             Domin●
             suae
             cupiditatibus
             servire
             nescit
             .
             Gregor
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             10
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             2
             
             Mat.
             25.
             19
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             5.
             25
             
          
           
             Zech.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             32.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             lsa
             .
             64.
             6.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             14
             ,
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Via
             illa
             certissima
             ,
             as
             B●za
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Luk.
             2.
             11.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             21.
             19.
             
          
           
             Mat
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             34
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             11
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             19
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             15
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             5
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             45
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             25
             
          
           
             Isa.
             55.
             1
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             28
             
          
           
             Joh.
             7.
             37
             
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             17
             
          
           
             Necessitate
             praecepti
             .
          
           
             Necessitate
             ●●edii
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             18
             ,
             36
             
          
           
             Est.
             4.
             16
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             2
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             8
             
          
           
             Joh.
             16.
             23
             
          
           
             Hab.
             2.
             3